To readers of translations

For those many who have rejected the Hadith books written by men, this book represents another step in their journey on the path of God.

But the Devil says: ‘I am waiting for them on your Straight Path and I will mislead all of the without exception’. It would be inefficient of him to waste his time waiting for people who are already on the wrong path.

Those who have read the Reading may be able to recall the verse in 7:16-17:-

He (the devil) said, “Since You willed that I go astray, I will always skulk on Your right path to mislead all of them. Then I will come to them from their front, from behind them, from their right and from their left. You will find the majority of them are unappreciative”.

If such people are gratified with what they understand from the translations without any careful study or verification, they are likely to be frozen along with the translator’s personal understanding and beliefs which – as a rule – are taken wholesale from the very Hadith books the reader has rejected.

The only way to know about the true Islam is to read the Reading in its purity and use it as the criterion to judge the religionist’s teachings. Do your own research to discover the distortions in the translations and put your trust in God. He is our only protector.

Do not accept anything that you yourself cannot ascertain. Your hearing, eyesight, and your heart each of them will be questioned about it. (17: 36)

Thus, if you are unable to verify, stay away from organised religion. Live a full life. The moral rule to attain a peaceful life in this world is to believe with the unseen God and be an upright person for your own good. To qualify, all we need to do is to be observant of the natural laws, lead a virtuous life by doing good deeds and do what is obvious as a normal human being. God created men and women with basic instinct to understand what is good or bad. When He says ‘honour your parents’, we don’t need any rabbis, priests, monks, or mullahs to tell us how to honour our own parents.

Lastly, ‘The God our Lord needs no one‘ – including the rabbis, pope, ayatollahs, priests, monks, mullahs, theologians or religious scholars, saints, and spiritual leaders who think they know what God wants. These are names that we have invented – our forefathers and us. These names are clusters of walking time bombs – ready to explode at anytime or place. They follow nothing except conjecture and their own opinions about the one God. God never placed any power in them. It is people who make them what – and who they are. If we exercise our right to put them in power – they will remove our right instantly – then say – “if you speak against us you are an apostate”, or “you are an infidel”, or “you are doomed“, and render you to be stoned to death by a true believer.

Thus, we need only God – not morons. Is God alone worthy to be followed or these earthly gods who need the guidance themselves?

Think about this carefully. Why should we be a member of any organised religion when we can be what – and who we want to be – by ourselves? What if you a peaceful man or woman who is truthful, kind, caring, sincere, humble, compassionate, charitable, steadfast, and loving individual – does it matter to God if you are NOT a member any of these clubs? Must you call yourself a Muslim or a Jew, a Hindu or a Christian, a Buddhist or a Bahai?

When we reject these earthly lords – are we rejecting GOD? Not at all! We have made the best decision in our life to severe the relationship with these flagitious gods and return to the true God who created us. We have more reasons to believe in Him as it opens the possibility of His system playing a role in our life. He promised that if we believe in Him alone and be committed to do good deeds and uphold our obligations sincerely, He will liberate us (men and women) as frontiers of peace on earth and endows us the ‘Peacefulness’.

The corruptions

Here is a summary of the corruptions which have been practised against the sense of the Reading by Arab religionists to suit their own purposes:

1. A’kiffin wa-roka’is-sujud in 2:125 and 22:26 was made to mean bowing and prostrating physically when, in fact, it signifies humble oneself consentingly to God’s sanctioned system.
2. Sol-laa-ta wa-atu-zakaa is not ritual prayer and wealth tax. It means we are to uphold our commitments and keep them pure.
3. Sol-laa does not refer to ritual prayers. Its meaning was corrupted to become rituals. The Reading encourages personal commitment through deeds.
4. Thor-iffin is not walking around or Tawwaf around the stone idol in Mecca but the meaning is groups or throngs of people.
5. A’kif-fun is not a retreat to a house or to a mosque, but to hold strongly to God’s system or bayta. Wa-antum a’kiffun fi-masaajid’ in 2:187 means and when you are devoted in the consented decrees.
6. Bayta is not a physical house belonging to God..
7. Masaajid are not buildings but the consented decrees.
8. Masa-jidil-lah are not God’s mosques but the consented decrees prescribed by God in the Quran.
9. Masjidil-Harami is not ‘sacred mosque’. It is the sanctions of the God’s consented decree prescribed in the Quran.
10. Bayti-ya is not My house, but it is My system. Noah used this word to refer to his system of belief. God uses the term bayti-ka on everyone of us to signify that He removes us from our system to His system after manifesting the truth to us.
11. Hurumun is not the pilgrim’s garb. The word in 5:1 was twisted to perpetuate the invented Haj pilgrimage of the Arab religion. The word Hurumun simply means restricted or forbidden.
12. U’mrah is not a visit to the Arab land, but is to promote the deen according to God’s consented decrees or the mas-jidil-lah as prescribed in the Quran.
13. Haj is not a yearly pilgrimage to Mecca. It is to take the challenge: (1) to the system (2) to deliver the message until it is accepted in society (3) to promote the sanctions of God’s decree and (4) in the path of God (see: 3:97, 2:196, 9:19 and 4:100).
14. The accepted sense of many words from the Reading has been severely mutilated to suit the rituals of the man-made Arab religion. The worst distortion of God’s word is in 2:196. The perception of the meaning of almost all the words in that verse has been distorted. The verse gives a guideline of how and what a person should do when he or she takes the challenge to promote God’s guidance until it is made acceptable by the masses – but it was distorted to reflect as pilgrimage to suit only for men.

For the Muslims who believe the Reading is the word of God, their duty is to:

1. Find the path to the System (bayta) and take up the challenge (Haj) to promote what has been sanctioned by God in the Reading to establish the peacefulness or the true Islam.
2. Uphold commitments (Sol-laa), keep them pure (zakaa) according to God’s laws (sha’iral-lah) and to promote (ya’muru) His consented decrees prescribed in the Quran.
3. Take the challenge (Haj) and promote (or i’mara-ta) the sanctions of the consented decree (masjidil-Harami) and strive (jahidu) against the idol-worshippers (mushrikeen) and the rejecters (wal-kafireen) who bow and prostrate to stones, rocks and wood (and in this case falsely attribute their practice to Islam).
4. Not violate decrees or upset the harmony in the sanctioned system (baytal-Harami).
5. Live according to the sanctions in the system and uphold their obligations.

As we look around us, religious system has been the most powerful tool in enslaving people’s mind; it instils fear, cultivates disorder, separating people, bound in hatred, myth and superstition – a condition which is in the temporal interests of a small ruling elite. Today, our civilisation is living in a deteriorating world and people have tried to solve the world’s ill in many ways at all levels – sadly they failed to look at the problems where it exists – in organised religion.

Dialectical Acrobatics

Some of the idol-worshippers (mushrikin) say the stone house in Mecca represents the glory of God; others say that it is only God’s house symbolically. Such are their dialectical acrobatics. Similarly, they say the pillar in Mina is not the Devil but it symbolises the Devil. Why on earth do they need to symbolise God when God is omnipresent and omnipotent and why in God’s name do they give dignity and recognition to the Devil by ‘symbolising’ him at all?

Symbol means something that represents something else by association, resemblance, or convention, especially a material object used to represent something invisible. Now, this is exactly what the Muslims are associating with the Supreme God.

The fundamental teaching of the Reading propagates the belief of the unseen God and it clearly says, “This scripture is infallible; a guide for those who are observant and believe with the unseen” (2:2-3) and the most important commandment brought by Moses, Jesus and Muhammad was, “You shall NOT serve except God” (17:23).

When people make it a duty upon themselves to visit a symbol – they are actually associating and serving the symbol with the Supreme God. But the Reading says, “God will NOT forgive the association of anything besides Him… Anyone who sets any idol besides God has forged a great blasphemy“(4:48). And the Reading also says: ‘The human being tends to believe only what he sees in front of him”. (75:5).

Yet some idol-worshippers claim they need the square rock structure in Mecca as the direction to focus their ritual prayers. Others say they need the square box to unite the Muslims – but it seems that whatever excuses they give – it works on the contrary. There are no instructions in the Reading that people should face a specific direction when they pray – but there is a clear injunction that they should focus their direction to God’s prescribed sanctions as revealed in the Reading.

After considering all the evidence from the Reading, there is no doubt that the meaning of u’mra-ata (commonly known as the ‘umra) is to give life to or promote God’s consented decree (mas-jidil-lah). It does not talk about promoting a stone structure built by the Arabs in Mecca.

It is the duty of those who subscribe to the deen to cleanse God’s system, keep it pure and respond to the challenge by striving in the path of God against the idol-worshippers and the disbelievers who are polluting (or have polluted) God’s deen. God had never instructed anyone to cleanse a cube in Mecca or anywhere in the world.

Humans need a paradigm shift to follow the deen ordained by God. It is our duty to take the challenge to God’s system. It is a system of observing the moral conduct based upon universal values. It is a simple concept and easy to be observed by any man or woman. We have now reached the level of progress and technology where the machination of the few perverted minds cannot be done in isolation. Thus, take the challenge for your own good.

Those who consented to the system are assured of safety. At the very least, they will be free from the chains that burdened their neck. God’s system can be observed by anybody irrespective of gender, racial origin, culture or colour. All people are equal in the sight of God because He is the One who created them, therefore, they should observe Him the way He should be observed. I wish to remind the reader again that when I use the term He or Him, it does not mean God is being personified.

Mankind should respond to take the challenge (Hajuu) to God’s system (bayta) and give life to it (i’mara-ta) so that they can enjoy the true peacefulness. Religion is the greatest enemy of peacefulness or Islam. Forget about the Arab religion, the religion of Christianity, and the religion of Judaism or any other religion. Leave it to God to deal with those who follow religion to disbelieve in Him.

How could anyone disbelieve in God, when they were nothing, and then He gave them life to live in this world, and then He will put them to death, and then He will bring them back to life in the hereafter? Of course the most difficult part in our life is to be very certain of the life in the hereafter. Perhaps less than one percent of the world population believe in it. What does it cost to believe in it? Absolutely nothing! What IF there is there is such a thing as life after death? Perhaps at that time it would be too late for us to find out that no amount of money could save us from judgement. Or it may be too late to realise that no one can avail another including our parents, wife or children – or to understand that no one can be helped and no intercession will be accepted. It may be disturbing when we see all ties among us are severed and we return to the One who granted us life and death – as individuals.

It is a fact that every prophet talked about the life in this world and the life in the hereafter. Abraham, Moses, Jesus and Muhammad talked about it. The Unseen Power will inevitably make us answerable for everything we did in this life. He has counted every single one of us – everything that is in the skies and on earth – male or female. We may not realise every single one of us is nothing except a slave of our Master who created us. Also, it is not possible for any prophets to have instructed the people to serve them besides God. Instead they consistently said, “you shall not serve except God“

God has made everything easy for mankind. He will not burden any soul beyond its mean. Thus, people can observe His system from their residences, offices or wherever they may be. Judged by the standards of the Reading people who are dressed in weird ‘religious’ attire are described as hypocrites, ‘When you see them you may be impressed by their appearance – and when they speak, you hear their voice. But they are like wooden logs. They think every outcry is intended against them. Beware of them – God curses them, for they have deviated’ (63:4).

Serve God as individuals

Since the time of Adam God has dealt with His servants as individuals. He created every person on the face of the earth, and each will come before Him as an individual on the Day of Judgement. He does not share His kingship with anyone and He has never allowed any of His servants – not even prophets – to forcibly impose any of His prescribed limits on anyone.

The religionists were not requested by God to build a building called ‘God’s house’. They built a cubical stone structure which began life as a temple and is now an idol in the middle of another temple – one which is no different from the temples the ‘Muslims’ regard as pagan.

No matter what we want to believe, we cannot go against the truth from God when He says the Arabs are the worst community. Translators are forced to exonerate the Arabs by saying the word a’robi mentioned in the Reading refers to the Bedouins or a special brand of the Arab race. God is explicit in everything. The word a’robi has nothing to do with the Bedouins. The Bedouins are called Baduu-na-fil-A’robi – a term which is also found in the Reading. The word a’robi means the Arabs in general including the city-dwellers.

And those who are around you from the Arabs are hypocrites and from the people of the City. They persist in hypocrisy and whilst you may not know them, We know them. (9:101)

The Reading was good on the day it was revealed; it is good at present and it will remain good until the Day of Judgement. When it refers to the Arabs it means just that: Arabs. The Arabs must solve the problem among themselves of identifying the guilty ones. Meanwhile nobody can change the truth in the Reading and none can abrogate the verses to say something nice about the non-believing Arabs. Unless they repent and believe in the Reading, God condemns these people forever. The question is: will they admit their wrongdoings and will they repent?

Perhaps the innocent Arabs may find the answer if they ask themselves the significance of an orderly way of life towards peacefulness with the following:

• Is there a concept of the house of God for peacefulness?
• Can they attain global peace by cherishing a rock structure and called it God’s house?
• What has the stone house and a little black granite, two outcropping rocks, a copper block, and stone pillars got to do with God?
• What kind of peacefulness towards mankind can they achieved when they perform the religious rites around a rock structure built by their own hands?

These ideas are not found in the Reading.

From being a reconstructed cubical house surrounded by sand forty years ago, the ‘Ka’aba’ is now a lavish building with Italian marble floor fitted with water pumps to channel the refrigerated ‘reverse-osmosis’ water from beneath the cube house (which they claim to be holy). On the Arab soil everything and anything is possible with a little bit of imagination. The rocks can be made divine and the desalinated seawater can be made sacred.

The religionists pronounced only two magic words – ‘Zam-Zam’ – without having to Houdinise the process to turn the sea water to become ‘Holy’. Today Muslims all over the world will include 20-50 litres of Zam-Zam water in their excess baggage to take home.

Only the religionists could come up with an idea as ridiculous as placing God’s house in Mecca and then making the Devil His neighbour in nearby Mina.

As far as the poor visitors are concerned, they are not interested in the true meaning of the word u’mro-ata or Haj because these words are in Arabic. They leave the language to the religionists. Their main concern is to perform the u’mrah and the Haj even if they have to bow and prostrate to the local mountain rocks.

The message of the Reading

The basic message of the Reading is to observe God the Lord of Universe by consent. It is to believe in the One God and the Last Day and to work righteousness; it is to fulfil one’s obligations by upholding the covenants one commits oneself to.

In God’s consented decree (mas-jidil-lah) there are also God’s laws and God’s limits which are the sha’iral-lah and hududul-lah respectively.

For example, in 5:3 God prescribes the limits of restrictions about food. He says, prohibited for us is the consumption of:

1. blood
2. carrion
3. the decaying meat
4. food dedicated to other than God
5. animals that die through violent death.

The subject of food is among God’s consented decrees. He decreed that only five types of foods are sanctioned as prohibited. Those who consent themselves to the deen are required to focus on these sanctions.

You shall focus towards the sanctions in the consented decree. Wherever you may be, you shall focus on it. Even those who received the previous Scripture recognise that this is the truth from their Lord. God is never unaware of what you do. (2:144)

God says He is aware of everything we do. He is not concerned with where we live or where we go. But wherever we are we must focus on the consented sanctions revealed by Him.

Each time God instructs His servants to observe a certain set of commitments He indicates this by saying, ‘these are the limits of God’. For example:

Divorce may be retracted twice. Thereafter, you shall allow them to stay in your home amicably if they so desire, or allow them to go amicably. You shall not take anything back you have given to them, unless the couple fears the violation of God’s limit (hududul-lah). If they fear the violations of God’s limit (hududul-lah) then they incur no sin if the wife forfeits anything voluntarily. These are God’s limits. You shall not transgress them. If anyone transgresses God’s limits (hududul-lah), then they are wicked. (2:229)

These are God’s prescribed limits for individuals to uphold in this domestic institution. The prescribed limits (or hududul-lah) are mentioned 14 times and they are confined to domestic issues. The religionists have abused the word hudud by introducing a set of barbaric laws of their own contrivance which they have named the hudud law. Naturally, it has nothing in common with sane and balanced Qur’anic injunctions.

This is how they abuse God’s name. In the hudud law they invented – which goes by the same name God chose for His limits – they can stone people to death, annul marriages arbitrarily without hearing the parties involved, declare you an apostate measured against their Arab religion, incarcerate you for not professing the Arab religion, banish you from the state and confiscate your property. And this they do in the name of God!

Here is another challenge to the u’lema priests. There is not a single hudud law in the Arab religion implemented by the so-called Islamic countries, which is derived from the Reading. Not one. Can you prove otherwise? If not then hang up your robes and do something more useful with your lives before it is too late.

The Arabic tribal laws (which they call hudud laws) were not prescribed by God in the Reading. The true prescribed limits or hudud in the Reading are fair principles which are meant to be interpreted and applied by individuals without any religious elements. These are the facts.

---

Related posts:

• Serve God as individuals
• Dialectical Acrobatics
• The corruption
• The readers of translations

A message to Arab religionists

This is a special message to the priests of the Arab religion who claim they are following the Reading. The primary challenge I wish to put to you revolves around five basic questions:

• Does Allah, the Lord of the Universe, reside in a house in Mecca?
• Are you sure the empty square rock structure in Mecca was fashioned on direct orders from God?
• Why do you bow and prostrate to the rock idol every day?
• Will you continue to fight God and destroy His measurable way of life or do you wish to preserve the deen-nil-lah as revealed to the Messenger?
• How can you ‘serve’ a rock structure carved by the Arabs? Was it not God who created the Arabs and the rocks? Why do you lead the people to worship it?

The crux and basis of the Arab religion resides in the rock hunk mistakenly called the Ka’aba. Without this stone structure the ‘religion’ cannot exist. Think about it. Surely the eternal sufferings of your soul in the Hell fire will depend on your sense of reasoning. I would like to quote the words of the messenger Sallih¹ who said to his people: ‘Thus, you shall seek clemency, and then repent to Him’. (11: 61)

My challenge to the clergy, then, is to:

• Pick up a trade or profession for the benefit of mankind and uphold your commitments to obey God and His messengers and keep them pure.
• Serve God and consented to His prescribed Way – or the deen-nil-lah – on the basis of the Reading alone.

However, those of you with a point of view which differs from what is outlined here and who have pledged to lead the flocks on the true path and have any basis from the Reading to substantiate such ‘vernacular’ Islam, please bring evidence from the Reading.

The Reading maintains that: ‘produce your evidence if you are truthful’ and it also says ‘opinion is not the substitute for the truth’. Those of you leading your flocks to the square rock house should perhaps ponder on another reference to rocks in the Hereafter:

Beware of the hell-fire whose fuel is people and rocks. It is waiting for those who have rejected. (2:24)

If that alone cannot make you to reflect, then wait – and I am waiting along with you.

For the faithful and the discerning, the days of rhetorical acrobatics and tongue twisting are over. If ‘the prophet cannot guide anyone including those whom he loves’ (28:56), how are you going to guide the people when you yourselves need God to guide you?

There is no such thing as theology in God’s Scriptures. In 6:59 it says ‘At Him are the keys to all secrets; nobody will know about Him except He‘, and in 6:103 it says ‘No vision can encompass Him, while He encompasses all vision‘. How is it then, you claim you know what God is and what He wants?

The Reading says God is the only one Who guides² – He is the one who created us³ – He teaches people by means of the pen – He teaches them what they never knew⁴ – He is the only one who gives them the clear knowledge about His signs⁵.

Perhaps Muslims could have been leaders in science, physics or biology if they have studied God’s signs in the heavens and the earth – unfortunately their minds were shackled to a belief which promotes decadence. In 2:164 it says ‘there are signs in the heavens and the earth for intelligent people’…… The scientists studied the sun and moon, the space within the universe, water cycle, the manipulation of the wind, Electro magnetic force, radio waves, sailing, the clouds and the fruits including the grains. These are among the subjects mentioned in 2:164 and in many other verses of the Reading, and the Westerners are precursors in these fields today. They are the true servants of God who studied God’s signs in the heavens and the earth for the benefit of mankind.

For example, at the time when the West was striving hard to fly – they studied God’s sign about the manipulation of the wind – but the non-Arab u’lemas were busy finding ways how to master the medieval Arabian myth and culture. When the West advanced from solo gliding to supersonic speed breaking the sound barrier the u’lemas continued to ignore God’s signs in the heavens and the earth. They were engrossed with pagan rituals and rites and have wasted productive time in discussing the appropriate length of a man’s beard and what amount of cloth should cover a woman’s body. Sadly, even to this day they have not found the answers – whilst the rest of the world are making new discoveries about the source of life from their Creator.

Despite the comfort of travelling from one country to another in business class of Jumbos and Airbuses the u’lemas say the Western ideas and technologies are secular-based and they are infidels. Surely this is vicious and unjust. Without secularism, Muslim scholars all over the world will become parasites in their own village. The Muslims today cannot even think how to invent, design or manufacture consumer products for global market. There are among them who cut some twigs to use as toothbrushes and then attributed the vapid acts to the messenger.

There is also no such thing as the ‘knowledgeable’ or ‘u’lema‘ in God’s prescribed way of life or the deen-nil-lah. The sly u’lemas misled the people by quoting sura 35:28 out of context claiming that; it is they who reverence God, thus they qualify themselves by that name. If we read the verse properly it says:

Do you not see that God sends down the water from the sky to produce fruits of various colours? The mountains show white and red streaks of different shades and shining black, also the people, the animal and the livestock are of different colours? That is why the servants of God who truly reverence Him are the knowledgeable (u’lema). God is almighty and forgiving. (35:27-28)

The Arabic word u’lema is defined by the Reading as those who are knowledgeable about God’s sign in the heavens and on earth – not about religion. This is the only verse the word u’lema appears in the Reading besides 26:197 (referring to the knowledgeable among the Children of Israel). This verse excludes the self-proclaimed experts in rituals and rites. Unfortunately it is the same experts who allege those well founded in knowledge in scientific fields are seculars and un-Islamic.

The pseudo-scholars have deviated despite having prime access to God’s revelations, and continue to mislead the people from the path of God and defame the Reading by their actions while publicly bearing witness that it is the truth. This is no way to fulfil their covenants with God according to the Reading.

For those choosing to ignore the warnings so clearly stated in the Reading, it is appropriate to remember:

• Indeed, these revelations are clear in the chest of those who possess knowledge. Only the wicked disregard our revelations. (29:49)
• Have you noticed those who claim for themselves to be pure? God is the only one who purifies whomever He wills without injustice. Look how they invent lies to attribute to God. (4:49-50)
• To Him belong the past and the future, and no one attains His knowledge except in accordance with His will. (2:255)
• Some people argue about God without knowledge, without guidance and without an enlightening Scripture. (22:8)
• You cannot guide those you love. God is the one who guides whomever He wills. He is fully aware of those who deserve the guidance. (28:56)

Thus, my question to you; Have you taken a promise from God that He never breaks His promise; or do you declare yourself to be pure without basis?

Do you still want to guide the people when God categorically says that there is no provision for this?

Do you not know that God’s prescribed way of life – the deen-nil-lah – does not depend on the Arabian culture, dress or language?

Many study the Arab religion, but ignore the deen. This deen is now full of rituals, incantations, liturgies, physical body movements and ‘religion’ all of which you give testimony to. You insist on ‘worship’. God does not need worship. He wants every individual to serve Him through their personal commitments, by the doing of good deeds. All the messengers of God were sent to demolish religion, worship, pagan rituals, and rites; namely, to get rid of the self-same type of system you are upholding. In this, and thus in all things, you are fighting God and His messengers in order to promote a pagan way of life. Beware, for you have picked a formidable foe!

Defenders of the faith such as Noah, Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Aaron and Jesus pioneered God’s prescribed way of life – the deen-nil-lah. They demolished religion. The Last Prophet’s mission was no different.

All of them had one common objective. They sincerely believed that the revelation was the truth from their Lord and they fulfilled their vows by upholding the covenant. They then ‘linked’ (ya-siluu) whatever was commanded by God as the providence to bind (ai-yu-Sol-laa) the people to an orderly way of life in doing the good deeds and good works to serve their Lord who created them.

They never disseminated their own ideas nor abused God’s revelations for personal interest. They never tried to manipulate God’s word they way you do. None of them earned a living through the deen. They never substituted the truth with falsehood or concealed the truth knowingly whilst enjoining righteousness upon the people. Besides, none of them tried to impress the common folks with weird religious garbs or became priests or u’lemas.

Most importantly none of them promised heaven to anyone, including Muhammad.

The following verse is repeated four times in the Reading. The many examples of the faithful in history who lived according to the prescribed deen should be a lesson to us:

We have cited in this Reading every kind of example, that they may take heed. (39:27; 17:89; 18:54; 30:58)

The priests of the Arab religion are the fruit of the efforts of the pagan Arabs who sought to impose their brand of religion on the innocent and sincere people. The nature of their ‘programming’ brooks no dissent or non-conformity and has produced recruits the world over with pre-programmed behaviour guaranteed to uphold and advocate their values and their teachings. You have slandered Abraham, the chosen leader of mankind, who was totally committed to God’s prescribed way of life. Moreover, you have created the tale that Abraham was the first person to worship the stone idol in Mecca. Even Muhammad has not been spared of your slander.

Therefore, the author maintains it is infinitely unwise for you to continue on this path. Such behaviour is self-destructive in this life and the next – not only yours but also the Muslims of today and tomorrow. As a man of peace, I appeal to you to come back to your sense and do not associate God with anything tangible. Last but not least, do not say about God other than the truth and He is much too glorious to be associated with your rock idol.

---

1 A prophet mentioned in the Qur’an whose name and deeds are not known in the Christian or Jewish dispensations.

2 You can never guide anyone. God is the only one who guides in accordance with His will. (2:272)

3 He is the one who created the Humans (55:3 & 96:1)

4 He teaches them by the pen and He teaches them what they never knew. (96:4-5)

5 He teaches mankind about His signs in the sky and the earth (55:1-4)

The ‘challenge’ for Sunnis and Shiite

The practising Sunnis and Shiite reading this who have thus far believed there is a holy mosque, holy house, holy land, holy water, holy black stone, holy grave and holy footprints should make a choice.

They can either:

• Continue to devote and humble themselves to a stone shrine or a stone idol which are entities related to idol-worship (and they should remember that whatever they conceal in their hearts does not escape God).

Or:

• Stop worshipping the stone idol in Mecca and serve the One God by devoting and humbling themselves by consent through God’s providence in His system (bait) based on the teachings of the Reading alone, free from religious intention and invention.

Which would you rather answer for on the Last Day?

In spite of the fact you were born Muslims, that does not deprive you of your right to exercise your freedom to think, speak, and to express your opinions with the truth.

The mental bondage is inherited from your innocent parents who inherited it from their forefathers. They were the generations of the past – they await whatever they have earned – while you await what you earned. You will not be questioned about what they have been doing.

Thus, the final say is with you alone. You decide whether to remain shackled or to unshackle yourself from the chains that is binding you. You cannot experience what you are unwilling to express.

Before we proceed to the concluding chapter let us embrace one of the most logical approaches by taking an intellectual challenge against clergy and scholars of the Arab religion – the group of people who claim they are carrying the Word of God to Muslims the world over.

We have the freedom to

choose to live by our Ego

– or –

by our Wisdom

‘What we are and who we are’

Is rendered in the

language of either One.

‘We are not given the freedom to be Both’

The Arabs were pagans

The religionists were ignorant of God’s Scripture and they knew nothing about an orderly way of life or the deen adhered to by Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob and the other prophets, and nothing about what was revealed to Moses and Jesus. Therefore they had no idea of God’s prescribed way of life (Deen-nil-lah) encompassing His laws (shari’al-lah), His limits (hududul-lah), the existence of a harmonious system sanctioned by Him (aminal-baytal-Harami), His consented decrees (masa-jidil-lah), His sanctions in the consented decree (masjidil-Harami) and the concept of ‘in the path of God’ (fi-sabi-lil-lah) which had been known to Abraham, Moses, Jesus and the previous messengers.

God says the Arab race was ummyin referring to them as gentiles, a race who had no prior knowledge of God’s Scriptures. 62:2 says:

huwal-lazi ba'asha    He is the One who sent

fil-ummyin1          in the midst of the gentiles

rosulan min-hum       a messenger from them

yatlu a'laihem        to recite upon them

wa-yuzak-kihem        and to purify them

wa-yua'limuhumul      and the knowledge of

kitaba                the Scripture

wal-Hikmata           and the wisdom

wa-ainkanu            indeed, they were

min-qoblu             from before

lafi-thola-lin mubin  in total loss.

Indeed, before Muhammad was sent to the Arabs, they were in total loss about the orderly way of life or the deen. Sadly, but not unexpectedly, they continue to be.

Obviously as pagans they refused to serve God alone. From day one – they rejected the messenger and the revelations. Muslim scholars boast about this man portraying him as the most popular figure among the Arabs but nothing about his disappointment and frustration. Let us read the untold stories about this man from the Reading.

First, let us find out about the people around him including those close to him. We see that the Reading gives a completely different picture. The u’lema says they have in their possession the sayings of the prophet outside the Reading. This is exactly what his close friends demanded from him when he was alive. They said, “Change the Qur’an with something else“. Obviously Muhammad refused.

When Our revelations are recited to them, those unmindful of meeting Us say, “Provide us with a Qur’an other than this or why don’t you change it?” Tell them, “I cannot change it on my own. I simply follow what is revealed to me. I fear, if I disobey my Lord, of the retribution of a terrible day. It is completely up to God. Had I will, I would not have recited all these to you nor you would ever find out about it. I have lived among you for a long time and you know me well. Why can’t you understand?” (10:15-16)

So, where do all the hadiths which the Muslim scholars called the sayings of the prophet come from? The Last Prophet told all his friends that he follows only what was revealed to him – and everyone knows the only thing revealed to him was the Qur’an and nothing but the Qur’an. The hadiths of the prophet are actually the ‘something else’ besides the Reading.

The Last Prophet almost conceded to the demand by his contemporaries in order to maintain the friendship. Out of mercy God strengthened his heart and admonished him in the strongest term that He will inflict the prophet with double punishment in this world and after death – if he had invented something else besides the Reading.

They almost diverted you from Our revelations revealed to you because they pressured you to invent ‘something else‘. Only with that condition they would have considered you as a friend. If it were not that We strengthened you, you almost leaned towards them a little bit. Had you done so We would have doubled the punishment for you in this life and after death. You would have found no one to help you against Us. (17:73-75)

Now, this is where we see Muslim scholars and the mullahs refused to believe what the Reading says. They insist the messenger gave them ‘something else‘ apart of the Reading. They call this something else the Hadiths of the prophet. In other words, they say the Reading is wrong.

Innocent Muslims around the world were deceived by their u’lemas that the Last Prophet had many friends. They say he had thousands of followers and supporters. In 9:40 it says he had only one man with him in the cave. What happened to all his other loyal followers?

All Muslim scholars ridiculed the prophet by saying that he was illiterate despite the proof from the Reading that this man was a learned person. In 44:14 the Arabs around the Last Prophet said he was a mu-a’lamun which means, ‘he is a learned man’, but somehow they also said he was a lunatic or maj-nun.

An-naa lahumus-zikro. Wa-qod-jaa-ahuum ro-suulon-mubin, som-maa tawal-lau a’nhaa, waqor-luu, mu-a’lamun-maj-nun.(44:13-14)

How did they respond to the reminder? And surely there came to them an obvious messenger, and then they ignored him and said, ‘He is learned (mu-a’lamun) but a lunatic (maj-nun)’.

Today the religionists, ayatollahs, u’lemas, gurus, mullahs and the so-called Islamic scholars around the world promote the idea that the last prophet was illiterate whereas the Reading says the opposite. If they think whatever they utter about the prophet is a simple matter, perhaps they should think what the Reading says about slandering:-

You reiterated the accusation with your tongues, thus uttering with your mouths what you did not know for sure. You also thought it was a simple matter, when it is a very serious offence at the sight of God. (24:15)

If the so-called ‘Islamic scholars’ can create a flagrant lie about the prophet’s literacy – then, the rest is history.

They totally ignored all historical facts written within the pages of the Reading about the Arabs around the Last Prophet. The first thing his people said about him:

This is nothing but a man who wishes to divert you from what your forefathers served. This is nothing except invented lies. This is nothing except magic. (34:43)

Lunatic, liar, magician, fabricator are the common terms used by the Arabs against the prophet. The Arabs around him refused to believe the revelations. To add salts to injury they said he made up the revelations, but God provided the answer:

Do they say he made it up? Indeed, it is the truth from your Lord to warn a race (qaum) which did not receive any warner before you so that they may be guided. (32:3)

The Arabs around him were not only staunch disbelievers and hypocrites but they were also good as rumour mongers.

They knew the prophet was preoccupied with writing down the revelations, but they spread some stories to bring into disrepute whatever he wrote.

The disbelievers (Arabs) said, “This is an invention that he has fabricated with the help of some people”. Indeed, they have uttered a blasphemy and falsehood. In addition, they said, “He is writing the tales of the past which were dictated to him day and night”. (25:4-5)

The prophet was told to inform the disbelieving Arabs:

Tell them, “(what you were writing) was revealed by the one who knows the secrets of the heavens and the earth. He is forgiving, merciful”. (25: 6)

This is another example how the Reading is composed. It returns to and reaffirms a single subject in many places. In this verse it says the Arabs were rumour mongers. The something else besides the Qur’an that the u’lema holds dearly for their salvation is the by-products from them.

Contrary to popular belief, the Last Prophet’s mission failed to achieve any response from his own people. His disappointment is seen in the following verse:

Perhaps you wish to kill yourself upon their rejection to believe this message. (18:6)

Some translators indicate that the Prophet wished to commit suicide because the Arabs refused to accept the Reading. We can empathise after reading about them in the Reading. The modern Arabs claim they are following the teachings of the Reading, but the Reading is saying the opposite.

As long as the Muslims around the world remain loyal to the Arab religion they will be shackled to a false belief – until the Day of Judgement. On that great day they will listen to the true sayings of the messenger:

The Messenger will say, my Lord, my people have deserted this Reading. (25:30)

These are Qur’anic facts Muslims cannot reject. In the hereafter the messenger will not utter anything about the word hadith or sunna revered by the Arab priests, but only the Reading.

In 34:44 it says the Arabs did not get any warner before Muhammad. There is also no evidence from the Reading that Abraham was sent to the Arabs as a warner to teach them construction techniques for the building of a house for God in a place called Mecca. Abraham and Ishmael were not construction workers sent to the Arabs in Mecca.

Abraham was more of a demolition expert who destroyed idols. He did not construct a new idol in the form of a cubic house and then say, “This is God’s house!” This is what the polytheists say. They build idols and say, “This is my God!”

The simple rock structure claiming to be the Ka’aba in Mecca today is one of the greatest of the religionists’ scams. It was the religionists who built it and they have managed to fool hundreds of millions of people into worshiping this idol.

---

1 The word ummyin was wrongly translated as illiterates by all the popular translations. Many qualified scholars still think this word refers to illiterates and their logic says the whole of Arab race were illiterates. Is there any thinking person who wish to agree with them?

Abraham and Ishmael were never in Mecca

There is solid evidence in the Reading that Abraham and Ishmael had never stepped their foot in Mecca – unless the Muslims disbelieve what is written in their own Holy Scripture.

There is also no evidence from the Reading (including 2:125-129) that Abraham and Ishmael built a physical house. The truth is like Moses, Jesus and other messengers, Abraham and Ishmael were never in Mecca as prophets or messengers to warn the Arabs.

If Abraham had been inspired by God to go to Mecca¹ to build and purify God’s house, he would have been duty-bound to warn the Arabs in Mecca and the Arabs around it.

But the Reading says the Arabs were gentiles which mean they had no prior knowledge of God’s Scripture or received any information about serving God. They had received no warner before Muhammad

We did not give them the Scripture to study. And We did not send messengers to them before you as warners. (34:44)

This is the hard evidence and it is so easy to understand. “We never sent to your race any messenger before you became a messenger”.

Muhammad was the first messenger to the Arabs around him. Since the religionists believe that Muhammad was born in Mecca, there is no way Abraham could have been sent there previously.

The key of consenting to God is to uphold what He had sanctioned in the scripture. The sanctions ordained by Him was set for mankind as God’s original system (baytul ateeq). The detail of the sanctions was first revealed to Abraham when he was commissioned to become the leader for mankind. Then, Abraham was told to announce it to the people not to pollute these sanctions.

Indeed those who disbelieve and they prevent others from the sanctions in the consented decree which was intended for mankind to be devoted equally which is apparent. And whosoever introduces in it any wickedness We will make him suffer the retribution. And when We settled for Abraham a place in the system (We said to him), ‘You shall not associate Me with anything, keep My system (bayti-ya) cleansed for the groups of people who are upright and those who humble themselves consentingly’. And announce to the people with the challenge that was given to you as a person and upon every responsible individuals that was given from every resource enormously so that they witness the benefits for them and that they will remember God’s name during the days known to them over whatever provisions (We gave) to them from the animal livestock. Therefore eat from it and feed the needy and the poor. And then they should remove their impurity and they should fulfil their covenants so that they get used with the original system (baytil-ateeq). And whosoever honour God’s restrictions it is therefore righteousness for him by His Lord. And permitted upon you the livestock except what has been recited to you and avoid the uncleanness of idol worship and stay away from false utterances. Be upright for God and do not associate anything with Him….. (22:25-30)

In 60:4 it says, ‘A good example has been set for you by Abraham and those with him’. Abraham and those who followed him kept the sanctions in the consented decree purified. They avoided false utterances or something else besides God’s revelations. Abraham was given with the challenge (bil-hajii) as seen in 22:27 to lead the true Muslims to God’s system. Abraham did not call anyone to go to Mecca to perform a pagan’s rite, but to take the challenge to stay away from idol worship by observing the sanctions in the consented decree revealed by God.

If Haj meant what the religionists would have us believe it means – all the God-fearing people over the ages – from Abraham onwards – would have had to have made at least one journey to Mecca. There is no evidence in the Reading or anywhere else to indicate that Isaac, Jacob, Ishmael, Joseph, Zechariah, John, Moses, Aaron, David, Solomon, Jonah or Jesus traveled to Mecca for any reason whatsoever. And if they had, then the Arabs would have received a messenger before Muhammad which, by their own admission, they did not.

---

1 After reading the Qur’an for many years I did not noticed the message in the Book pointing out that there were no messengers or prophets to the Arabs race before Muhammad.

Hajaa Ibrohim

In 2:258 is the story of a man who challenged Abraham. The phrase used is Hajaa ibrohim. It should be clear that this does not mean that he sent Abraham on a pilgrimage to Mecca.

Many Muslims who have completed their pilgrimage to the stone idol in Mecca append the word Haji to their name (e.g. Haji Sulaiman or Haji Raheemudin) – a habit which Arabs find highly amusing.

Alam-tara-ilal-lazi Hajaa Ibrohim fi-rob-bi-hi (2:258)

Have you not considered the man who challenged Abraham about his Lord with it? (2:258)

Hajaa ibrohim has the same fundamental root as Haji i’mara-ta mas-jidil-Harami in 9:19 which refers to the people who take the challenge to promote the sanctions in the consented decree.

This study highlights how the semantic distortions against the Reading by the religionists have had a very damaging effect, and how – as soon as they twist one word – a chain reaction occurs because they then have to change the meanings of other words from the same root word to support the deception. Haj – as we have seen – has not been left unscathed in this regard.

The Arabic in the Reading is easy and perfect. Let us briefly remind ourselves how the Qur’anic Arabic renders nouns denoting people relating to the root-word concepts.

• The meaning of Sol-laa is commitment or obligation. A man who (singular) is committed is called a muSollan (2:125). If plural they are called muSollin (107:5).
• The meaning of Islam is peacefulness. A man who is at peace is said to be a Muslim (2:131). If plural, muslimin for men and Muslimat for women.
• The meaning of ihtada is to be truly guided. Many guided people are called muh-tadin (2:16)
• The meaning of azan is to announce. A man who makes the announcement is called a muazzinun (7:44).

Similarly the meaning of the word Haj is challenge. People who take the challenge are called Hajii (9:19). People who are involved in the challenge are called the muHajiirin (9:100).

The challenge is Haj. In 3:97 God says take the challenge (Hajuu) to His System if we can find our way to it. In 2:196 Take the challenge (Ha-jaa) to promote (u’mro-ta) the guidance (hadya) to the people until it is made acceptable (mahilla). They are the rightful people to promote (ya’muru) God’s consented decree (mas-jidil-lah) (9:18) who take the challenge (Hajii) (9:19) by promoting (i’marata) the sanctions in the consented decree.

It is the duty upon mankind towards God to take the challenge (Hajuu) to the system (bayta) for those who can find their way. (3:97)

For those who are convinced about God and want to observe His prescribed way of life, they must take the challenge Hajuu to His system ‘if they can find the way’. This is the challenge or Haj only for those who are willing to accept the responsibility to strive in the path of God with their money and lives in promoting the sanctions in the consented decree. They have only one common enemy – organised religions. Consciously or not – religion is the greatest enemy to humanity and its doctrine can wipe out the mountains. Religious promoters corrupt the earth by enslaving peoples’ mind, body and soul and teach them separation and intolerance in the name of God. Religious leaders and the shackled followers are term as idol-worshippers. In the Reading, there is no instruction for us to wage war against anyone except the idol-worshippers. Thus the biggest challenge (Hajii Akhbar 9:3) for mankind is to disown the idol-worshippers with stern reminder that they can never escape from God for lying in the name of God.

People who are not involved with the challenge may live in this world peacefully as normal human beings. They can be architects, scientists, doctors, firemen, engineers, soldiers, students, taxi or truck drivers, traders, teachers, or other professions that can benefit society and whole of mankind – whilst observing their commitments in doing the good deeds and good works without associating God with anything. That is all what is required of us on this earth.

The religionists say Haj is a pilgrimage culminating in reverence around the area where they built a square house in Mecca. This is the extent of their distortion.

We are not to put on the Roman togas, shave our head, throw stones at some brick pillars, kiss a black granite stone, walk in semi-circles around another stone structure crying, “I have come God, I have come” and then walk away feeling satisfied that we have fulfilled our commitments. Rather, we are actively and consciously to take the challenge or the Haj to move ourselves closer to living a way of life (deen) that is sanctioned by God. That is Haj is about.

3:97 states: ‘manis-tha-tha’a ilaihi sabiilaan’ which means ‘whoever can find his way there’. If pilgrimage were indeed a religious ritual to the Ka’aba in today’s Mecca in Saudi Arabia, or even the Mecca of 500 years ago, there would be no mystery in finding our way there. Even 500 years ago, people knew where Mecca was. One simply had to get on a camel or horse (or a jumbo jet today) in order to reach it. Where is the difficulty in finding it?

But we cannot get to God’s system by jumping on a jumbo jet or riding on a camel. We must take the challenge to get there. It is a test of our commitment. We definitely cannot get there by shaving our head, wearing a toga, throwing some stones at a stone pillar like a child, kissing a piece of black granite or walking in circles around another stone pillar. If we insist on doing these things, we become religious morons doing something without using our common sense and without having any knowledge of the Reading. It is not difficult for humans to take the challenge Hajuu to God’s system and be devoted to His System or humbly consenting to His system. His system is not a religion. Period.

Islam or ‘peacefulness’ is the universal way of life that can be observed by any human on earth. It requires no institution or organization. In many cases there are wise men like Luqman who did not received any consented decree from God, but he was endowed with wisdom.

Each and every person is responsible for whatever he does during his lifetime. Each will be judged as an individual. We have the freedom to believe or disbelieve.

Haj means an intellectual challenge or a response to a challenge and it does not mean pilgrimage in any shape or form. Similarly, hijr does not mean what the religionists say. It is not primarily about emigration. Its core meanings are related to leaving (i.e. shunning or leaving off) and in this sense it is connected to the essence with that of the purpose of Haj.

Indeed those who believe and take the challenge (ha-jaa-ru) to struggle with the money and lives in the path of God as well as those who shelter and lend support they are protector of each other. But those who believe but have not taken the challenge (yu-ha-jee-ru) you owe them no obligation to lend support to them from anything until they take the challenge (yu-ha-jee-ru). But if they seek your assistance in the way of life (deen) it is therefore your duty to support them unless there is among you made an agreement with them. God sees whatever you do. (8:72)

Here the word ha-jaa-ru and yu-ha-jee-ru refers to two types of believers. Both are staying in the same area. Both words were erroneously translated as emigrating by the religionists. A person who strives in the path of God is not required to emigrate from his hometown. The evidence can be found in 3:195.

Their Lord responds to these by saying, “I never neglect to reward any worker among you, male or female; you are equal to each other. Those among you who take the challenge (ha-jaa-ru) and get banished from your homes, I will certainly redeem all their wrongdoings and admit them into gardens with flowing streams”. Such is the reward from God. God possesses the best reward. (3:195)

If ha-jaa-ru means emigrating, then there is no way they can be banished from their home. Clearly this word refers to the activities of striving in the cause of God by taking the challenge which is the ha-jaa-ru or to take the challenge in the path of God ha-jee-ru-fi-sa-bi-lil-lah.

Abraham, for example, settled in a new place – implying that those who wished to follow him would have to establish their commitment to the sanctioned system. He did not emigrate to another town or country to strive in the path of God.

Moses remained in Egypt until he moved away because of oppression. Moses and his people were banished for striving in the path of God.

Shuaib remained in Midyan and Jacob remained in the desert until his son summoned him to the city. They never moved to a new town to promote God’s deen.

Jonah tried to flee from his people but was severely dealt with.

In spite of rejection, Jesus did not move to another place. On the other hand, we have a key example (see 2:61) of the Children of Israel who – having physically forsaken Egypt – remained essentially steeped in the things which Egypt had to offer. Was theirs a state of migrating at this point? It would seem not.

‘Hajii Akhbar’ means the ‘Big challenge’

The point is that the key concepts connected with the root H-j is an intellectual challenge or confrontation based on reason, rational argument, debate or discourse that has nothing to do with going on a pilgrimage.

We find an interesting message in surah 9 about a temporary suspension of enmity between God and His messenger against the idol-worshippers:

Reprieve is herein granted from God and His messenger to those among the idol-worshippers who sign a peace treaty with you. Thus, you may roam the earth freely for four months, and know that you can never escape from God, and that God will inevitably defeat the rejecters. And a declaration is herein issued from God and His messenger on the Day of the Big Challenge (yau-mal-Hajii-akbar), that God disowns the idol-worshippers, and so does His messenger. If you repent it is good for you. But if you turn away then know that you can never escape from God. (9:1-3)

The believers are encouraged to strive or to struggle in the path of God against those who are corrupting the earth through idol-worship and religious practice in the name of God. Humans are supposed to free themselves from any kind of religious bondage and to practice God’s way of life in total freedom. Those who can find the way to God’s system will discover that religion is part of idol-worship. It is the duty of anyone committed to God’s system to strive against idol-worship.

The Day of the Great Challenge (Hajii-Akhbar) is the time when a declaration is made to the idol-worshippers that the truth-bearers challenge them. The Reading in its infinite wisdom allows a four months peaceful agreement before any engagement in a confrontation. As long as the idol worshipers observe their commitments to the agreement, the truth bearers should not confront any of them. Contrary to the traditional understanding of physical war, the Readingic concept of war is fought solely for the purpose of cultivating the truth against falsehood. The greatest jihad or Jihadan Kabiro or the greatest struggle to promote peacefulness is by the Reading, not by any form of physical contact. The Reading is the strongest weapon to fight against falsehood.

Do not obey the disbeliever, and struggle against them (waa-jaheed-hum) with the Reading – the greatest struggle (Jihadan Kabee-ror). (25:52)

Nowadays, it can be done in so many ways without anyone having to carry any destructive weapons. After all, the war is about falsehood and about idols. Abraham did not carry any weapon to wage war against his people when he told them to stop serving the idols. He used his common sense. Similarly, we do not need weapons to tell people to use their common senses in serving idols virtually or actual. Although God encourages the believers to fight against those who fight them, but He discourages aggressions. If we intend to challenge the disbelievers and the idol-worshippers we are to follow the guidelines the verse sets out.

The non-Muslims have always blamed the teachings of the Reading for propagating the killing of ‘infidels’. This is an understandable misapprehension. We cannot blame people for associating the Book with the people who profess to believe in it. The war declared in this verse clearly says the enemies are expected to repent to God and reform. That is all. If they refuse then they should be told that they can never escape from God. In other words, God will deal with them for the falsehood they profess either in this world or in the Hereafter. There is no such thing as a physical war fought against anyone unless the enemies initiated it.

In 2:190-193, it says it is the duty of those who believe in God and the Last Day to strive in the cause of God against those who fight against them, but not to commit aggression. This is the true jihad according to the Reading. Killing is only allowed if enemies attack you with a view to killing you, and you may evict them only from whence they evicted you.

The Reading stipulates that oppression is worse than murder. If the enemies refrain, then there is no reason to fight with anyone. Fighting is encouraged only to prevent oppression so that people can practice God’s consented decree in total freedom.

During the four restricted months the truth bearers must not fight against their enemies. In case they are attacked during these restricted months, then 2:194 applies.

If they attack you during the restricted months, then you may fight during the restricted months. And sacrilege (the violation of agreement) may be met by equivalent retributions. If they attack you, then you may attack them to inflict an equivalent retribution. However, you shall observe God and know that God is with those who observe Him. (2:194)

Once the restricted months are over, you may confront the idol worshipers wherever you encounter them, agitate them, provoke them and keep after them. However if they repent and observe their commitment and keep them pure, then you shall pardon them. God is forgiver and merciful. (9:5)

The concept of striving in the cause of God (or jahadu-fi-sabi-lil-lah) in the Reading is the opposite of the jihad of the Arab religion. The religionists are happy to kill people. They promise their followers heaven for killing ‘infidels’. Such teachings are falsely attributed to God and not to be found anywhere in the Reading – a book they have sorely abused.

Thus, 9:1-4 is also among the most abused verses in the Reading by the Arab religionists although it emphasises the significance of the declaration to disown the idol-worshippers, which is called Hajii Akbar or the day of the Great Challenge from the Messenger or those who follow the Messenger. It is not a great ‘pilgrimage’ of any kind.

Haj is challenge NOT a pilgrimage

One may ask why the concept of challenge is relevant to the Reading. The fact is that men and women are expected to face many challenges in their life, including the pursuit of knowledge. Unless they sincerely strive to find the right path, they became blind followers and are subjected to mental bondage. God endows both sexes the same freedom. Both were expected to think by themselves for their own good and well being. Nobody has the right to take away that freedom – in the name of God or whatsoever. Both men and women are given the equality to think critically, weigh and consider everything and verify everything. They should think about consequences before they make their decision.

God assists them in the way they themselves wanted to go. If a man or woman decides to reject God’s revelation, they will not harm the Supreme God. In fact, God will encourage them to do so.

As for those who reject our revelations, We will lead them on without their ever realising it. In fact, I will encourage them. Indeed My scheming is formidable. (7:182-183)

The same applies in all of life. If we choose not to subdue our eyes and keep chaste, God will lead us on without even realising that we are committing what we are not supposed to commit. Whatever good happens to us is from God, and whatever bad happens to us is from our own wrong doings.

When someone instructs us to travel to Mecca to perform a pilgrimage for the sake of God, we have the right to ask why. After all, humans are expected to use the power of reason.

After looking at the Qur’anic texts, I cannot find any straightforward indication of a pilgrimage. 3:97 however does give an ambiguous hint of a possible journey. This verse when read in isolation raises more questions than it answers. To understand the message we need only to read the two preceding verses to realise that the verses are not describing what the religionists want us to think they are describing. The essence of these verses is that God’s system was established for those with strong conviction. The verse actually gives us very important clue – ‘In the system there are profound signs of Abraham‘. It is the duty of those with conviction to take the challenge to search for such a system as well.

Lin-nas    for mankind

Lal-lazi   of those

Bi         with

Bakata     conviction

This passage was discussed under the sub heading of ‘What is in the Bayta‘ in Part Eight.

After having corrupted the word ‘umra to become visit, the religionists twisted the meaning of Haj to become the annual pilgrimage.

The root of Haj is H-j. The key concept connected with this root is challenge or confront.

The inconsistency becomes apparent in the variety of applications. While traditional Islam teaches that Haj means pilgrimage, it applies the derivatives of this word for example ta-hajaa and yu-hajuu to mean argue. This is their confusion and contradiction. For them, the same words mean wholly different things in different verses of the Reading.

The Reading categorically uses the word jadal¹ to mean argue and it is used many times. In 11:32, the people of Noah accused Noah of ‘arguing’ too much with them. They say ‘you argue’ with ‘too many arguments’.

Qolu ya-Nuhu qod jadal-tana fak-sharta jadala-na fa’tinabiha ta’eduna ainkonta minal sodiqeen. (11:32)

They say, “O Noah, you argue with too many arguments. Bring us the doom you are threatening, if you are truthful.” (11:32)

Clearly the word jadal mentioned in this verse refers to the ‘arguments’ between Noah and his people.

During the time of the Last Prophet there was a woman who successfully ‘argued’ with him:

Qod sami’ allah qaula lati tu-jadil-ka fi-zaujiha wa-tastaki il-lal-lah. Wal-lah yasma’hu taha-wurokuma. In-nal-lah sami’un basir (58:1)

God heard the woman who argues with you about her husband and complained to God. And God heard the discussions. God is Hearer and Seer. (58:1)

The woman did not complain to the Prophet about her husband. She argued with the Prophet and then complained to God. From these two verses we see ‘argue’ cannot be classified under the same category of challenge. Furthermore it has a root word by itself.

Let me take a slight diversion from the subject. In the Arab religion the mullahs say women are second-class citizens – men are superior to women in everything. They discourage girls to go to school or women hold jobs of authority or responsibility, or to leave home without being in the company of a blood male relative or husband, or to permit any part of their body to be seen in public – requiring them to be covered from head to toe. Thus, many of them become sex tools and they are expected to be subservient to their husbands in all matters of domestic decisions. Muslims who follow the teachings of these mullahs on the other hand – are told not to argue, or question or speak against them. While the Reading says people can argue with the prophet including the woman who exercised her right to argue her case with him – why do the mullahs say it is a big sin to question and argue with them?

Let us go back to the subject proper. In 42:16, two derivatives from the root Haj or H-j are used. The first word is Hajuu and the second word is Hujaa which are more appropriately translated as challenge and confrontation.

Let us examine the verse:

wallazi     and those who 

yuHajuuna   challenge 

fillah      about God

min         from

ba'dimaa    after what

tuhiiba     they received 

lahu        with it

Hujaatuhum  their confrontation

dahidhothan are nullified

a'inda      according to

robbihim    their Lord

wa'alaihim  and upon them

ghadhabun   the wrath

walahum     and for them

'azabun     punishments

shadid      severe

The words Hajuu and Hujaa come from the same root word: Haj.

The verb form is derived from the H-j root and is third person imperfect signifying future. In the Hereafter, the followers will confront their priests or religious scholars asking them if they can spare them the hell-fire. In 40:47 it says:

Wa-izza- ya-ta-haa-ju fin-nar (40:47)

And when they dispute in the fire (40:47)

In 40:48 the religious priest and the scholars will say to their followers, ‘We are in this together, God has judged the people’. When the followers speak to their religious scholars in the Hereafter it shows that they do not argue or quarrel with their leaders. The word yata-Hajuu in 40:47 means dispute.

---

1 The religionists expect everyone to believe that the word Jadal and Haj are two different words sharing one meaning.

How the u’mra in 9:19 was distorted

In their rendition of 9:18 the religionists declare firmly that the meaning of the word ya’maru is to frequent God’s mosque.

Yet they claim the same word in 9:19 means managing the holy mosque. Both words are derived from the same root ‘amr. Some translators even say inhabiting the holy mosque. That is the extent of their twisting.

According to the Reading, a person who manages or administers something is called ‘amil (from the word ‘amila). The root for ‘amil is ‘-m-l and the root for ‘umra is ‘-m-r. They are not the same. The word ‘amil appears several times in the Reading:

In-namas sor-da-qortu lil fuqoror wal-masakin wal-‘amilin alai-ha (9:60)

Indeed, the charity shall go to the poor and the needy and those administering it. (9:60)

It may be favourable for the religionists to mislead the Muslims about the meaning of the Arabic words in the Reading, but they are powerless to alter the original texts. Unlike other books, the Reading has never been reviewed or edited. If we pick up a Qur’an written, say, 800 years ago or more from any country and compare it with the most recent text printed from anywhere in the world, we will find the Arabic texts, word for word and sentence for sentence, to be exactly the same. The author strongly believes the statement in the Book is true in nature, form and effect when it says:

Indeed, it is We who revealed the reminder, and surely We will guard it. (15:9)

The religionists’ erroneous claim that the Reading was written on leaves, parchments, stones, and animal skins. It is inconceivable and ludicrous that a message as important as the Reading should be revealed to mankind and then be recorded on parchment, leaves, stones and the like.

Obviously, the only way left to deceive mankind was by tongue-twisting tactics: convince the people that the Reading is untranslatable (like the Jews said about the Torah) so that the religionists can continue to distort the meaning of the Scripture, and then proclaim that the basis of whatever they say is from God. The followers of the Arab religion around the world are caught in this web after placing their trust in the priests who learnt their craft from the corrupt Arab sages. The Reading did not forget to tell us about them:

Indeed there are among them traitors who twist their tongues with the Scripture so that you may think it is from the Scripture when they are not from the Scripture. And they claim it is from God when it is not. They have ascribed lies to God while they knew. (3:78)

When we confront any scholars with the above verse they will say it refers to the people of the previous scriptures. What makes them think they are exempted from doing the same?

Anyway, a chain reaction begins once one word is distorted in the Book. They have to distort other words too. There is no end to the distortions, and most of the time the distorted passage becomes absurd when read as a whole. Today, the Book is seen as an inward-looking archive, particularly the present-day translations and so-called exegesis (or tafsir) of the Reading. This is the terrible result of the wordplay and semantic twisting that the words of the Reading have undergone at the hands of those who – more than anyone – should have known better.

Humans give life (u’mra) to the earth

In order to advance in life, humans are capable of giving life to the earth inherited by them. In 30:9, we see that vigorous communities will become successful once they develop what is at their disposal. The Reading says there were some previous communities which were strong and successful after they ‘amaru the earth, or gave life to the earth upon cultivating it.

Wa-asha-rul ard-tho wa-‘amaru-ha ak-saror min-man ‘amaru-ha wa-ja-athum rosuluhum bil-bai-ina-ti (30:9)

And they initiated on earth and (‘amaru-ha) gave life to it more than these have (‘amaru-ha) given life to it, and their messengers went to them with clear revelations (30:9)

The word ‘amaru in 30:9 and ta’mara in 11:72 have the same essence of meaning signifying the act of accomplishing a cause, and both words are derived from the same root: ‘amr. Literally, the two verses are making reference to the act of giving life or prospering.

We also find the word m’amur from the same root word that means alive or living in 52:4 to signify the continuous state of being alive.

Wal-baitil m’amuri (52:4)

And the living system. (52:4)

A careful examination of the context shows that this passage was wrongly translated in the service of the Arab religion. The religionists insist that translators should (ridiculously) translate the word baitil m’amuri as the frequented shrine or much-frequented house. In the beginning, they said the word bayta meant house, but this time around, the house is elevated to the status of a shrine or temple. The word ma’muri that means alive was ridiculously translated to become frequented. This is another example how passages in the Reading were simply distorted by the enemies of God and His messenger to make nonsense of a statement in the Reading. The frequenting of a shrine may have been suitable to the pre Qur’anic Arabic pagan faith, but is not appropriate in the light of the Qur’anic revelation.

The word baiti-ma’muri in 52:4 is a continuation of the context from 5:1:

wat-thoori¹ (52:1)
wa-kitaa-bin mas-thoo-ri (52:2)
fi-rok-khi man-shoo-ri (52:3)
wal baiti-ma’muri (52:4)
was-sak-fil mar-fu-‘e (52:5)
wal-bar-ril mas-juri (52:6)

By the article (52:1)
and the recorded article (52:2)
in exposed scrolls (52:3)
and the living system (52:4)
and the sky raised high (52:5)
and the oceans that fills with waves (52:6)

There is only one bayta in the Reading. It is the same one pointed out to Abraham 2:125, and purified by him for those who are devoted (a’kiffin) and for those who humble themselves consentingly (wa-roka’is-sujud).

In 52:4, we are told that at the time Moses received the Scripture, God’s system was alive before he became a prophet. Muhammad appeared many thousand years after him. Besides, there is no historical record to show Moses went to Mecca.

The message revealed to Moses is an indication that God’s system existed and was alive, and that it would continue to be in that state after the Scripture was revealed to him. The Reading merely states the same system and the same message were given to Moses and Abraham as were revealed to the Last Prophet:

This is the same as in the previous Scriptures, the Scripture of Abraham and Moses. (87:18-19)

The word baitil-ma’muri has nothing to do with an altar, house, tabernacle, shrine, temple, synagogue, church, mosque or any house of ‘worship’. The Reading simply abhors all forms of worship, religious rites or ritual prayer. These are but man-made. It is humans who declare holy or sacred what they themselves have.

The religionists were competing with other religions and fooled people into worshipping what their own grandfathers had worshiped. They took advantage of the circumstances to attribute their pagan rites and formulas to God because the Reading had been revealed in Arabic and they were the self-proclaimed keepers of the faith. That is all.

The word u’mra in the Reading does not refer to a special journey or religious visit to be performed at a particular place. U’mra simply means to give life or propagate or promote God’s consented decrees or the masa-jidil-lah.

In-nama ya’muru masa-jidil-lah man-amana-bil-lah wal-yaumil akhirah al-ak-siru wa-aqor-mus-Sol-laa ta-wa-ataz zaka-ta wa-lamyaksha il-lal-lah fa-‘sha. Ulaa-ika aye-yaku-nu minal-muh-tadin (9:18)

The only people who deserve to promote (ya’muru) God’s consented decrees (masa-jidil-lah) are those who believe in God and the Last Day. They observe their commitments and keep them pure. They fear no one except Allah. They are the ones who are guided. (9:18)

The word masajidal-lah itself has been translated as a plural to mean mosques of God. If what the religionists are saying were indeed true, then all the mosques around the world would need to be owned by God. Then again, they insist that the people must ya’muru (or promote) only one mosque, the one in Mecca. If anyone refers to any mosque outside his or her country as masa-jidil-lah they will accuse them of blasphemy and declare that they deserve to be stoned to death².

---

1 The word ‘Thoor’ was wrongly translated as Mountain in all translations. We cannot imagine how God raised the mountain and told the Children of Israel to uphold it strongly (2:63 and 2:93). Yet when the same word is appended as Mas-Thoor it becomes the recorded book.

2 In the Quran there is no death sentence for any offences. In 2:178 it says, ‘if someone kills another person the next of kin may judge the offender according to the law of equivalence followed by 2:179, ‘Equivalence shall be life-saving law. O you who posssess intelligence – that you may observe’. In 18:20, 19:46, 26:116 and few other verses – we see that – only the pagans who prefer stoning people to death – perhaps due to their adoration of rocks and stones.

God u’mrah to humans

When you tell Muslims in the language they could understand that ‘God gives life to humans‘ they will totally agree with you. But as soon as you tell them God u’mrah to human, they will get into a trance. As far as they are concerned u’mrah means only one thing, it is the off-season visit to their holy shrine in Mecca. That is how their religious scholars and their priests shackled their minds. Their masters will say something in Arabic and it becomes divine and ‘Islamic‘.

From the same root word ‘amr (life) we see that God is forever performing the act of u’mrah (giving life) to humans so that they remain alive or m’amuri for a certain period of time which, in turn, is the ‘umur or age when the life expires. Thus, the word u’mrah cannot be translated as holy visit because these words come from the same root.

However, should He decide to stop a life from prospering, He says at 35:11 wama-yu-‘am-maru min mu-‘am-marin which, literally, means ‘will not continue to give life (yu-‘am-maru) from the life (min-mu’am-marin)‘.

To illustrate the point, here are two more examples:

Huwa ansha akum minal ard was ta’mara-kum fi-haa fas-taq-fi-ruhu som-ma tubu ilai-hi (11:61)

He is the One who created you from the earth and gives life (ta’mara-kum) to you in it. Therefore, you shall ask for forgiveness and repent. (11:61)

La-‘amru-ka in-nahum lafi-shak-ro-bihem yak-mahun (15:72)

By your life¹, surely they are intoxicated in their wandering. (15:72)

---

1 This is where the root word ‘Amr is found. It generates many other derivatives including U’mra without losing the same essence of the meaning.

’amr means life

The word u’mro-ata that is commonly referred to as the u’mra is a derivative from the root word ‘m-r where the apostrophe represents the ‘ayn consonant, a laryngeal without equivalent in any Western language.

The root word ‘amr arising from this root refers to the life of something. In the Reading, this word is used to refer to a continuous act or response carried out with a purpose. For example, if we want to give life to a barren land, we have to develop or cultivate it until we see the result. The Reading uses a’maru to denote this.

U’mra and Haj: the invented pilgrimage

U’mra and Haj: the invented pilgrimage¹

The violent and ridiculous Arab religion masquerading as Islam today has deceived people into paying homage to a stone building in Mecca. They have manipulated two words in the Reading to create a ritual that is erroneously touted as an article of faith in Islam. The words Haj and U’mra were distorted to become the annual pilgrimage and the lesser pilgrimage², respectively. These rituals were not ordained. They are totally contrary to the teachings of the Last Prophet whose duty was to deliver the message of the Reading only.³

---

1 I was startled to discover about this subject. It didn’t take me long to know the truth. I assembled all the words on Haj and ‘amr in the Quran, and finally discovered the serious distortions about these two words.

2 The author had performed both these rites and could not forgive himself for his own ignorance. He could have used the money to help the poor and needy.

3 As people from ‘Muslim’ backgrounds will know, there is a huge body of extra-Qur’anic literature that supports the non-Qur’anic concepts of pilgrimage. The assertion here is that this extra-Qur’anic literature contradicts rather than supports the initial Qur’anic premises.

---

Related posts:

• ‘Amr means ‘Life’
• God U’mra to humans
• Humans give life (U’mra) to the earth
• How the word U’mra in 9:19 was distorted
• Haj is a challenge NOT a pilgrimage
• Hajii Akhbar means the ‘Big Challenge’
• Hajaa Ibrohim
• Abraham and Ishmael were never in Mecca
• The Arabs were pagans
• The ‘Challenge’ to Sunnis and Shiite
• A message to Arab religionists

Ka’bata (ankles) become God’s house

All Arabs know an ankle is called ka’aba, but religionists went ahead to change the perception of the word Ka’aba (ankles or joints) to become a proper name for ‘God’s house’. The dissimulation has been achieved to accommodate their earlier premeditated distortion of the word Hurumun in 5:2. In 5:2 God had sanctioned wildlife conservation¹ in His system of creation for people to obey.

The word Ka’aba is mentioned at three different places in the Reading and they are all grouped in surah 5. The title of this surah is Al Maaidah which means The Feast.

Before exploring the true meaning of the word ka’aba, we will have a brief overview of this surah.

There are 120 verses, and the subject of food is spread throughout (including the famous verse about the consumption of intoxicants). The general focus of the message in this surah is the three prophets who received God’s Scripture namely Moses, Jesus and Muhammad.

• 1-5 give the details of the sanctions on food. 6 reinforces the essence of 1-5, particularly on personal hygiene. 7-11 emphasise the significance of upholding God’s decrees.
• 12-47 are related to the history of the Children of Israel who transgressed the laws given to Moses and Jesus.
• 48-89 are about the message of the Reading as revealed to the Last Prophet, reminding the readers about the violation of God’s prescribed decrees by the people of the previous Scripture.
• In 90-93, the subject is again food; also advice against intoxicants, gambling and dividing the meats by lots. 93 says that those who believe and lead a righteous life incur no sin by eating any food so long as they observe virtuousness, believe in God, and good moral conduct and continue to do good deeds.
• 94-98 are an extension of verses 1 and 2 and regard wildlife conservation and the penalties imposed in respect of violations of hunting restrictions.
• 99-100 take a slight diversion to inform us of the limited role of the Last Prophet. However, food is again mentioned in verse 103. Some of the names in this verse are beyond comprehension to many people – even to the Arabs. There are names like ‘Baheerah‘ ‘Saa’ibah‘ and ‘Waseelah‘. They are not camels, goats or donkeys, which are common to the Arabs.
• Jesus is mentioned in 110-120. The disciples want reassurance and make a preposterous demand on Jesus asking that he ask his Lord to bring a feast from the sky as a sign of celebration. Their request is granted with the warning that they will be punished severely if they disbelieve thereafter.

This is the contextual essence of the surah. The subject is largely food. And this – inside the context of food – is the only chapter in the Reading where we find the word ka’aba. It is mentioned three times:

O you who believe, when you uphold your commitments you shall wash your faces, your arms to the elbows, wipe your heads, and wash your legs to the ankles (ka’baini).² (5:6)

The word ka’baini in this verse means ankles. The same word is used in 5:95³ to mean the ankles of animals.

Yaaiyuhallazi na-amanu la-taqtalu soida wa-antum Hurumun waman qotalahu minkum muqota’amidan fajaza-un misluma qotala-minalna’ami yah-kumu bihi zawa’adli minkum hadyan balighor ka’bati aukafarotun tho’amu masakina au’adlu zaalika siyaman liyazuqo wabala amrihi ‘afal-lah ‘am-ma salafa waman ‘aada fayantaqimul-lah minhu wal-lahu ‘azizun zuntiqam. (5:95)

O you who believe, do not kill the wildlife which you are restricted (Hurumun). If anyone kills on purpose, he shall expatiate with an equivalent livestock to be judged by two equitable persons from among you to point out the maturity (hadyan balighor) of the ankles (ka’bati),. Or expiate by feeding the poor or discipline himself (until the animals are matured), so that he feels the consequences of his actions. God has pardoned his previous offences. Whoever reverts to his offence, God will avenge from him. God is almighty, avenger. (5:95)

The word before ka’bati in the verse is hadyan baligha that literally means to guide/lead or point out the maturity (in the determination of the maturity of the ankles).

The word hadyan⁴ comes from the root hada, which means to guide or to lead or to direct or to point out. This is simple and a common word found in many other verses in the Reading. Hada, Hadi, Huda, Hudan, Hadya and Hadyan has the same essence of meaning. I have already explained about this word in this chapter under ‘Guidance becomes animal offerings.

The word baligha comes from the root balagh, which means to mature, or to advance/achieve towards an objective.

For example in 4:6, if we take care of the child orphan we must test their maturity (balagh) as soon as they reach marriageable age before we hand over their rightful property to them. The word balagh (that means mature) in 4:6 is the same word used in 5:95 referring to the maturity of the ankles of the animal.

You shall test the orphans when they reach maturity for marriage (balaghu nikaha). If you see rationality in them, you shall hand over their property. And do not consume their property excessively before they grow up (aiya’baru). (4:6)

In 4:6, the word balagh (which means mature) is further underlined by the word aiya’baru which means before they grow up. In other words, the orphans must be matured before we hand over their property to them.

The Reading says mankind’s advancement or maturity on the straight path is useless to some of them even after the great wisdom has reached them. The same root word is used:

They have received enough knowledge to set them straight, great wisdom, but their maturity (baligha-tun) seems to be useless. Therefore, leave them alone. (54:4-6)

Wildlife conservation, then, is an integral part of God’s creation. It is a decree that has to be observed by humans. In 5:95, the use of ka’bati is related to the violation of the restrictions and the penalty one has to pay if animals are killed on purpose during the restricted period. Hunting is only allowed when the maturity of the animals can be identified through their ankles’ stride. As for the birds the Reading says, nobody can kill them except God which implies that hunters will not be able to catch the birds except with God’s will.

Do you not notice the birds assigned to fly in the sky? Nobody can catch them except God. This should provide signs for those who believe (16:79).

In 5:2 people are advised not to violate God’s decree about hunting the wildlife during the period of restrictions.

O you who believe, do not violate God’s decrees (sha’iral-lah), and the restricted months (shahrul-Harama), and the guidance (hadya), and the indicators (qo-laa-ida) and the harmony of the restrictions in the system (bay-tal-Harama) when seeking the grace and pleasure of God. But when they are permitted (Halal-tum), you may hunt. Do not be provoked by the enmity of those who prevent you from upholding the sanctions in the consented decree (anil-mas-jidil-Harami) and do not aggress. Co-operate with each other in good deeds and piety, and do not co-operate with those committing sins and aggression. (5:2)

The message in 2 is repeated in 97 to emphasise the significance of the restrictions of hunting the wildlife. Once the ban is lifted, you may hunt.

The message in 5:95 is so easily understood. For example, when the restriction (Hurumun) on deer hunting is enforced, if someone kills a deer he must be fined to the tune of equivalent livestock. The offender shall be judged by two equitable people from among themselves to ensure the restriction is observed until the ban is lifted.

Hadyan baligha al ka’bati literally means point out the maturity of the ankle, which in turn means they must determine the maturity of the deer by its natural moving pattern through the strength of the ankles or by reference to its ankles.

Also, it is important that the fine be such that the person who violated the indicators of the hunting restrictions (qo-laa-ida) and knowingly killed the animal when he was restricted (Hurumun), be made to feel the consequences of his actions for killing the animal.

Therefore, it is the duty of the equitable people (modern-day game wardens) to determine the maturity of the animal that was killed and levy a suitable fine equivalent value of mature livestock.

If a person kills a deer by mistake during the open season of wild fowls while being observant to God, then it is his duty to admit his mistake to the wildlife office and to allow them to judge him. If two equitable persons do not judge him then it is his duty to feed the poor voluntarily for an equivalent value in livestock or discipline himself from hunting until the animals are matured (if he truly believes in God).

The word ka’aba also appears in 5:97. The message is identical to 5:2:

God has set the ‘ankles’ (ka’bata) a system sanctioned (baytil-Harami) to be upheld for mankind, and the restricted months (shahrul Harama), and guidelines (hadya), and the indicators (qolaa-ida). This is to let you know that God, He knows everything in the heavens and the earth and what is beneath the earth. And surely God is fully aware of everything. (5:97)

Some critics who refuse to unchain the shackle of their minds insist the word ka’aba means the rock structure and Bayta as the house standing in Mecca might find the above verse illogical. They have overlooked the significance of the wildlife conservation – which is for the benefits of mankind – as being part of God’s decree in 22:36. The word al-budna (same root word used for Bedouins) in this verse means wildlife – a very important subject ignored by all translators.

Translators differ in their understanding, and some of them have erroneously said it means the camel. They have already confused themselves with the words Jamal, ibbil, ba’ir, rikab, heem, ‘shar as camel, but upon realising too many words became camel they make a slight change to the word dhomir in 22:27. This time they say ‘skinny camels‘! It seems that each time the Arabs cannot understand God’s Arabic in the Reading they will tell translators and their scholars – ‘its a camel’. Thus, perhaps out of their ego or pre-conceived ideas, critics will insist a word can have many meanings not connected to each other – whilst the Arabs may insist many words can have one meaning. It is the Arabic dilemma of the Arab religion.

The word ka’aba in 5:95 and 5:97 is related to the ankles of wild animals, a topic which starts from 5:94. The word is mentioned again indicating that mankind must not hunt these animals until they are matured by distinguishing their ankles (the animals will not settle down in the same area once they are matured), this law is sanctioned in God’s system; observe the guidelines, and the indicators restricting the hunting during specific months. Experts identify the animals’ maturity by their strides or their moving pattern.

And the wildlife (wal-Budna) was set from God’s decree (sha’iril-lah), which is for your own good. Remember God’s name over it while you set sight of it and when it falls at a distance. Therefore eat and give away from it voluntarily to the people and to those who ask. That is what We created for you, so that you may be appreciative. (22:36)

The crux of the subject is that wildlife must be protected and managed according to its lifecycle. People are not supposed to hunt wildlife during the restricted period particularly those who believe in the Unseen. If, for instance, they have violated the decree they must expiate their wrongdoings voluntarily as prescribed in 5:95. Game hunting is a test de facto for those who fear the unseen God.

O you who believe, God may put you to the test through game hunting within the reach of your hand and your means. God wants to distinguish those among you who fear the Unseen. Anyone who transgresses after this has deserved a painful retribution. (5:94)

Wildlife should be protected and should be allowed to live according to God’s system. Animals must not be killed unless they can survive on their own feet (ankles) characterising maturity. That is all.

The religionists concealed the message in the Reading regarding wildlife conservation and fooled the people to put on the togas that they call ihram. The people were made to believe the ankle of an animal is God’s house and they call a stone cube covered in a cloth with a small black stone embedded at one corner of it as baytul-lah (a word not found anywhere in the Reading). They have made 5:95 to read:

O you who believe, do not kill any game during pilgrimage. If anyone kills on purpose he shall expiate with equivalent livestock judged by two equitable people among you as offering to reach God’s house.

At the risk of repetition, I would like to state again that offering of animal sacrifices according to the Reading is evil. Attributing such religious rites to God is a great blasphemy. Somehow the enemies of God have successfully diverted mankind into committing this wicked act by manipulating God’s words in the Reading. I have to highlight the verse again to show the seriousness of this pagan primitive rite:

They even assign for God a share of the crops and livestock He has provided for them, saying, “This is for God,” according to their claims. And they also say, “This is for our idols.” However, what was assigned to their idols never reach God while that is assigned to God will ultimately end up to their idols. Evil indeed is their Judgement. (6:136)

Any kind of food assigned to God can never reach Him. Manipulating a simple sentence hadyan baligha al ka’bati arbitrarily in 9:95 has led millions of people to perform with diligence a detestable act of needlessly sacrificing thousands of livestock each year. This is exactly what is condemned in the above verse. God calls sacrificial offerings the deeds of the Devil. They are evil.

Each year about two million people slaughter livestock during their pilgrimage in Mecca as offering to God. The devotees of the Arab religion also do the same slaughtering all over the world on the same day. They call the day of Eid il Adha.⁵

Livestock and wildlife are provisions from God. People should practice self-sacrifice by donating the meat as charity to other people – not sacrificing them as offering to God. He is in no need of animal meat or blood – but the act of virtuous deeds by the person who gives away part of the provisions He has provided for them. Those who have the privilege of eating the meat of wildlife – they too must donate part of the bounty to other people.

For every nation We have set their own way of self-sacrifice to remember God’s name over the provisions from animals and livestock. Your God is the One God, therefore you must consent yourelf to be committed to Him and deliver the good news to the obedient whose hearts cringe upon remembering God. They remain steadfast in the face of adversity and they uphold their commitments and give to charity from My provisions to them. Wildlife was ordained as God’s decree that is good for you. Remember God’s name over it when you set sights at it – and when it falls at a distance. Thus, eat and give away from it voluntarily to people, and to those who ask. That is what We created them for you, so that you may be appreciative. The meat and the blood can never reach Him – but the observations (of the decrees) from you will reach Him……..’ (22:34-37)

Eat and give away God’s provisions to people – not to God. The act of giving away to people is our deeds. There is no standard rule of how much we should give away. We are exhorted to be charitable for own good and we decide the amount but not turn stingy. That is the act of self-sacrifice. God says He is rich, while we are poor. Most translations say for every religion they have their own way of animal sacrifices. That is the extend of the manipulation and we have seen in 6:136 – animal sacrificial is the work of the devil. People from different countries breed different kinds of livestock and it is their duty to commit themselves to be charitable towards doing good deeds both at the time of prosperity or hardship.

Today’s Saudi Arabia uses its oil wealth to build hotels, restaurants and shopping complexes to cater to the pilgrims’ needs. Fifty years ago, how could the pilgrims embark on their ‘pilgrimage’ without depending on wild game for food?

The religionists, however, realised this problem and they provided a simple solution. They say you may not hunt only in the immediate vicinity of the so-called ‘holy mosque’ that stands in Mecca.

Since the skyscrapers around their ‘holy mosque’ extend a few kilometres away from the mosque proper, game animals perhaps will not even be found in the middle of the desert some fifty-odd kilometres away. Whatever suggestion they offer, no potential pilgrim will make contingencies for a hunting trip when he pays homage to their god or gods in Mecca. This is only to show that – when the religionists try to distort the Reading, the message becomes illogical.

It is the caretakers of these idols who simply make it up as they go along.

---

1The subject of wildlife conservation is not found in any translations around the world and the Qur’anic statement about the subject is very clear when we uncover the interpolations about the word ‘Hurumun‘.

2 This is the dual of the word ka’aba

3 The religionists ignore the context of the subject in this verse that starts from 5:94 to 5:97. All these verses refer to hunting of wildlife on land and in the sea.

4 Translators say the word hadya means sacrificial offerings. God uses this word used all over the Quran to mean guide and they consistently translate it correctly in all other veres except in 2:196, 5:2 and 5:95. This is a simple distortion that can be detected easily.

5 The yearly celebration of the pilgrimage to the stone house in Mecca

The religionists fulfil the Devil’s promise

The enormous corruption of God’s words in the Reading by the religionists only confirms that they have fulfilled the Devil’s wishes. According to the Reading the Devil made a promise to God:

Qola fabima a’waitani la-aq’udan-na lahum siro-thokal mustaqim (7:16)

He (the Devil) said, since You confirmed that I have strayed, I will try to mislead all of them from your straight path. (7:16)

9:97 says, ‘the Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy’. God has revealed the indisputable fact about the Arabs. What can I say? Who else can make an ankle into God’s house and get millions of people to worship it?

They have now succumbed to the Devil’s evil design, which is found in 7:16 where he says to God, ‘Since you have confirmed that I have strayed, I will try to mislead all of them from your straight path’.

The Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy and more likely to be ignorant of God’s limit as revealed to His messenger. (9:97)

Among the Arabs around you there are hypocrites, they are from the city-dwellers. And they are very staunch in their hypocrisy. (9:101)

They have successfully misled billions of people from the path of God. We have no reason to believe otherwise. The Arabs referred to here are not the Arab nomads or Arab Bedouin as the urban Arabs would have us believe when confronted with the uncomfortable fact of these verses. Bedouin Arabs have never lived in cities. But the Arabs¹ in general have had tremendous impact on the affect of the Reading in the world.

---

1 Every shackled mind including the so-called scholars in the Arab religion refuse to believe this verse refers to the urban Arabs. All of them ignore the word in 33:20 badunaa-fil-a’robi which refers to Bedouin Arabs or the nomads.

Animals caught by dogs are permitted

God allows believing men and women to enjoy the meat of wild animals caught by their dogs. This means a Muslim can keep dogs. The history of some young believers who took refuge in a cave in surah 18:18 says there was a dog as their friend in the cave:

‘We turned them to the right side and the left side, while their dog stretched his arms in their midst‘. In the Arab religion it is forbidden to keep dogs. The author did not realise the benefits of having a dog until he got a German shepherd a few years ago.

Yas-alunaka ma-zaa uhil-la lahum. Qul uhil-la lakumul thor-ibatu wama ‘al-lamtum minal jawarihi mukalibina tu’al-limu-nahun-na mim-ma ‘al-lamakumul-lah fa-kulu-mim-ma am-sakna alaikum waz-kurus mal-lah alai-hi. Wat-taqul-lah in-nal-lah sari-ul hisab (5:4)

They ask you what is permitted for them. Tell them, “Permitted for you are all the good things that the dogs you trained catch for you according to what was taught by God to you.” You may eat what they catch for you. And mention God’s name over it. You shall observe God, God is most strict in reckoning. (5:4)

Not many translators were willing to translate the word mukalibin as dogs¹ because the majority of the so-called Muslims believe it is forbidden (Haram) to keep a dog. The Arabic word for dog is kalb and this word also appears in 18:22 where it states that there was a dog accompanying the believing youth in the cave. The Reading compares people who receive God’s revelations – but who disregard them – to dogs.

Walau shik-na la-rofaknahu biha wala-kin-nahu aq-lada ilal-ardhi wat-taba’a-huwa- hu kama-salil kalbi ain-tahmil alai-hi yal-hash ay-tat-rukhu yal-hash. Zalika masalul qaumil lazi kaz-zabu bi-ayaatina. Fa qu-su-sil qoru-sorsa la-al-lahum yad-tafakarun (7:176)

Had We willed, We could have elevated him with the Scripture, but he insisted on sticking to the ground and following his own opinions. His example is that of a dog (kalbi). If you give him attention he pants, and when you ignore him he pants. Such is the example of those who reject our revelations. You shall narrate these so that they may think carefully. (7:176)

Al-yauma uhil-la-lakumud thoi-iba-tu wa-thor-‘a-mul-lazi utul-kitab hil-lul lakum wa-tho-‘a-mukum hil-lun lahum. Wah-musornatu minal-mukminati wal-muh-sornatu minal-lazi utul-kitab min qob-likum (5:5)

Today, all good things are permitted for you and the food of those who were given the previous Scripture is permitted for you. And your food is also permitted for them. (5:5)

NOTE: In each verse, the subject is always related. Unrelated subjects do not jump out in the same verse.

In 2:62 and 5:69, the food of the true believers of the previous Scriptures is also endorsed. Then in 5:5, we are told the food served by either of these parties is permitted for the other. Thereupon, He adds another point about the people of the former revelation. Such addition is done at the end of a verse about a particular subject but never in the middle of the subject matter.

The invented pilgrimage and pilgrim’s garb (ihram) is sandwiched haphazardly by the religionists within a verse where it simply does not belong thematically. The clumsiness of this attempt to violate the perfect composition of the Reading is enough to alert the suspicions of the careful reader.

---

1 This will strike someone without a ‘Muslim’ background as mad and weird thing. ‘Muslims’ have convinced themselves that dogs are unclean. It is believed that should a dog’s spittle touch a man he becomes spiritually unclean.

The sanctions on food

The restrictions on the consumption of food are prescribed in the following verse:

Hur-rimat alaikumul mai-tahu wal dam-maa walah-mul khin-ziri wa-ma-uhil-la li-ghyoi-ril-lah bihi. Wal-mun-‘haani-qotu wal mutarad-diyatu wal-nathee-hatu wamaa-akalas sa-buhu il-la ma-zakai-tum wa-ma-zubiha ‘alan nusubi wa-antas-taksimu bil-azlam (5:3)

Prohibited to you the carrion, blood, the decaying meat, and that over which any name other than God’s has been pronounced. The animal that was strangled to death, and the animal that was struck dead by an object, and the animal that died by falling from a height, the animal that was gored to death, and animals partially eaten by beasts unless you rescued them alive. And those sacrificed to idols and those distributed by lots. All these are wicked. (5:3)

This subject (about food) follows on from 5:1 that allows the conditional consumption of wildlife meat.

In 5:2, the emphasis is on the need for strict observation of God’s decrees sanctioned in the system followed by the prescription of the limits or the parameters of those restrictions sanctioned in the consented decree with regard to food.

However, in the middle of 5:3 it says:

Today, the disbelievers have despaired regarding your way of life (deen-nakum). Do not fear them, but fear Me instead. Today, I have perfected your way of life (deen-nakum) for you and completed My favours upon you decreed Islam as the way of life (deen-nan).

In other words, with the limitations on food, the system is complete.

His servants must not impose any other restrictions to complicate matters.

People are reminded to be careful. The Devil will try to mislead us with additional prohibitions. All food (apart from that specifically prohibited) is allowed as long as it is good: The easiest way for the Devil recruits to deceive a man or woman is to make them obey a simple dietary restriction. For example, God designed some animals to be domesticated as provisions to mankind – this is His mercy and blessing. The same species of animals are also found in the wild. But the u’lemas and priests of certain religion tell their followers not to kill all living creatures including livestock. Hence, we see vegetarians all over the place.

Those who consented themselves to these invented restrictions are termed as idol worshipers simply because; they reject God’s blessings, His creations and the good things that He has provided for them. Some would say – vegetarians are defying the law of nature.

Fakulu mim-ma roza-qor-kumul-lah hala-lan thoyiban waskuru ni’matal-lah ainkuntum aiyahu ta’budun (16:114)

Therefore eat what was provided by God, permissible and good. Be appreciative of God’s blessing upon you if you are serving Him. (16:114)

If someone says there are more categories of prohibited food other than which has been detailed in the Reading, then they have attributed lies to God.

Wala-taqulu lima tasifu al-sinatukumul kaziba haza Halalun wa-haza Haramun litaftaru alal-lahi kaziba in-nal-lazi yaftaruna alal-lahil kaziba la-yuf-lihun (16:116)

And do not say lies, “This is Halal (permitted) and this is Haram (forbidden),” inventing lies about God. Surely those who invent lies about God will not succeed. (16:116)

This verse clearly says that those who impose restrictions beyond that which God has decreed are lying. No religion can observe the limits sanctioned by God in 5:3 including the Arab religion.

---

Food is the common prohibitions imposed by all religions. Obeying any restrictions beyond what was sanctioned by God is idol-worship.

More corruption

Besides the corruption of the word Hurumun in 5:1, the enemies of God and the enemies of the Messenger corrupted a further six words in 5:2 to deceive the Muslims into joining them in visiting and worshipping their idols.

They have twisted the following words:

• hadya has become sacrificial offerings. The Muslims are actually carrying the torch of the Arab pagans in assigning food to the stone idols.
• qola-ida has become the garlands marking the animals. There is no logical purpose in God telling His servants ‘Do not violate the garlands marking the animals’. Yet the religionists are not even true to their own corruptions, for until today none of the animals sacrificed in Mina every year is garlanded!

The verse simply says do not violate the guideline hadya and the qola-ida (indicators) laying out the restrictions imposed on the hunting of wild game. If the law of the land says do not hunt the mountain goats during the breeding season and notices (indicators) are put up to that effect, don’t do it. It is that simple.

According to 5:94, the hunting of game can be a test for mankind. Those who observe God will hunt the game only during specific period or at the time the animals are matured. Surely, it does not mean putting garlands around the necks of cows and goats. Putting a wreath or garland around a goat, camel, cow, or any livestock to signify its holiness is a characteristic of certain ‘religions’, but it has no place in the Islam revealed by God.

• They twisted wala-aminal baytal-Harama to become do not violate those who are visiting the sacred house. Both counts are pure blasphemy as far as the Reading is concerned: both garlanding the animals and making a rock structure sacred. The message in the verse is very clear do not violate the harmony sanctioned in the system when seeking God’s grace and pleasure.
• The word waiza-Halal-tum fas-tho-du has also been manipulated.

Perhaps in the whole of the Reading , this is the easiest word to understand, even for the non-Arabs.

waiza        and when

Halal-tum    it is permitted (Halal) foryou

fas-tho-du   then you may hunt

Any ten year old Muslim child will understand the word Halal. Their parents train them to eat only Halal food. The opposite of Halal is Haram. One is permitted and the other is not. This straightforward sentence is deliberately translated as: and when you have completed your pilgrimage, then you may hunt. How they reached such a mischievous misrepresentation is left to the imagination of the reader.

Wildlife conservation has no place in the Arab religion. The religionists invented the Arabic calendar, which cannot even determine the four seasons in a year. Although they kept the twelve months, winter can happen in any of the twelve months because their calendar moves and is not fixed to the seasons. Their calendar cannot permanently assign accurately a specific time period in every twelve months to restrict hunting as decreed by God. By the same token, their spurious pilgrimage season varies from year to year.

To aggravate the matter they distort the word masjidil-Harami. They deceived the people by their rendition of 5:2 as ‘Do not be provoked by the enmity of those who prevent you from going to the sacred mosque’. According to the Reading, there was no such thing as a sacred mosque. The fairy tales in the Arab religion also do not talk about a sacred mosque before the time of the Last Prophet. There was none – period. The religionists were not concerned about any mosque before the Reading was revealed. All their history centres on how they should preserve and promote the Black Stone.

The word masjidil-Harami can easily be understood by reading the context of the message. It says, ‘Do not be provoked by the enmity of those who prevent you from observing the sanctioned consented decrees.’ The early part of the message simply tells us not to violate God’s decrees regarding the restricted months, the guidelines, and the indicators of hunting restrictions. In other words, discipline ourselves when hunting animals. The word Masjidil-Harami simply means we are to observe the consented sanctions. We are simply to ignore the enemies who refuse to observe the restrictions when they call us to hunt the animals during the restricted months.

Guidance becomes animal offerings’

The word hadya in 5:2 refers to guide, show, lead or point out. The root word hada means guide, and hudan is the guidance. The religionists did not expect that their mutilation of simple Arabic words in the Reading would eventually be uncovered. The word Hadya appears in the Reading many times. The word hadiiya in 7:186 and 25:31 shows that its meaning is guide.

Man-yud-lilil-lah fala hadi-ya lahu wayazaru-hum fi-dhog-yanihim ya’mahun (7:186)
Whoever goes astray, God will not guide him (hadi-ya lahu). And He will allow him to wander aimlessly. (7:186)

Wakazalika ja’alna likul-linabiayan ‘aduwon minal-mujrimin wakafabirob-bika hadiiyan mahjur’. (25:31)
We thus appoint for every prophet enemies from among the criminals. Your Lord suffices as guide (hadiiyan) and helper. (25:31)

But when this same word – hadya – appears in 5:2, 2:196 and other verses, the religionists twist the word to mean sacrificial offering of animals as a religious rite in their Arab religion.

The word ihram not found in Qur’an

It is important to note that the word ihram is not a derivative from the word Haram and this it is not found anywhere in the Reading.

If we pretend for a moment that Hurumun means what the religionists would have us believe it means pilgrimage or pilgrim’s clothes, we end up with the following ludicrous situation if we apply this rule across the board. Arba’atun Hurumun in 9:36 will thus read:

• The count of months at the sight of God are twelve, four of them are pilgrimages.

or:

• The count of months at the sight of God are twelve, four of them are in pilgrim’s clothes.

Either rendition is patently untenable.

The full text of 9:36 says:

Inna ‘inda-tul shuh-ri ‘indal-lah hisna ‘a-sharor shah-ran fi-kitabil-lah yauma qorlaqas samawa-til ardht min-ha arba’atun Hurumun. Zalikal deen nul-qoyim. Fala tudht-limu fi-hin-na anfusakum wa-qorlitu musyrikin-na kaf-fatan kama yu-qotilunakum kaf-fatan. Wa’-lamu an-nal-lah ma’al mut-taqin.

The count of months according to God are twelve, as decreed in God’s Scripture since the day He created the Heavens and the Earth, four of them are restricted. This is the perfect deen. Therefore you must not wrong yourself in them, and you may fight the idol-worshippers (mushrikeen) each time they fight you. And you should know God is with the righteous.

By virtue of 9:36 where the word Hurumun appears it is said that it means pilgrimage or in the pilgrim’s garb and that the pilgrimage has to be performed for four months and in pilgrim garb. This is where we see the absurdity.

The ludicrous move by the religionists to corrupt 5:2 will astound many readers:

Ya-aiyuhal-lazi ana-amanu la-tuhilu sha-a’iril-lah

O you who believe do not violate God’s decrees

wala-shahrul-harom

and the Restricted months

wal – hadya

and the guidelines

walal-qolaida

and the indicators (of restrictions)

wala-aman-nal baitil-Harama

and the harmony sanctioned in the system

yab-taghru fad-lan min rob-bihim warid-wa-nan

in seeking the grace and pleasure of your Lord

Wa-iza-Halal-tum fas-dho-dhu

And when they are permitted for you, then you may hunt

wala-yaj-riman-nakum shai-an qau-m

Do not be provoked by the enmity of any race

an-yasud-dukum anil-mas-jidil-Harami

who prevent you in upholding the sanctions of the consented decree.

an-taq-tadu wa-ta’awanu alal-bir-ri wal-taq-wa wala-ta ‘awanu alal-ismi wal-udwan-ni wat-taqul-lah ha-in-nal-lah sadi-dul-‘iqob

that you may transgress. And co-operate with each other in righteous deeds and piety, and do not co-operate with those committing sin and aggression.

The message in 5:2 is a continuation of the subject in the previous verse. It is about livestock and the hunting of wildlife. The word hunting (fas-tho-dhu) in this verse is a repeat from 5:1 where two verses complement each other on the same subject.

People’s comprehension of many words in 5:2 was distorted (as usual, through the priestly application of the concocted Hadith) to indicate a ritual observation of the so-called Haj pilgrimage in Mecca.

The manipulators of the Arab religion gave a new meaning to the word hadya and the Reading exposes their scheme. The word means guidance. They changed this word to mean an offering, or the sacrificial offering of an animal. The Reading says that assigning food offerings to God is evil:

They even assigned God a share of the crops and the livestock He has provided for them, by saying, “This is for God.” According to their claim they also say, “This is for our idols.” However, what was assigned to their idols will never reach God, while that assigned to God invariably ended up with their idols. Evil indeed is their Judgement. (6:136)

Please pay particular attention to this verse. God did not ask them to make the offering or to assign anything to Him. It was they who assigned portions of food and livestock to God and to their idols. God says their Judgement is evil, a very strong word in the Reading.

It is worth repeating this thought as it concerns the pilgrims who visit their stone idol in Mecca and sacrifice a goat, camel, or other livestock to God during the Haj pilgrimage – the Book of God says:

The animal sacrifice will never reach Him and they ultimately end up with their (stone) idol. (6:136)

Animal sacrifice to deities was an Arab practice long before the time of the Last Prophet. The religionists have falsely attributed the origin of animal sacrifice to the prophet Abraham, but their justification thereof is another story.

Wildlife conservation becomes pilgrim’s garb

A brief examination of 5:1-5 concludes the following:

• We are to fulfill our covenant with God so that we do not prohibit any food except that enjoined on us. We are not to permit the hunting of game during the restricted period.
• We are not to violate God’s decrees (sha’iral-lah) or the restricted months (on hunting), or the guidance (about hunting), or the indicator (on hunting) or the harmony of the sanctions in the system when seeking the grace and pleasure of God. When we are permitted, we may hunt. We are not to be provoked by the enmity of those who would prevent us from upholding the consented decrees sanctioned by God, and we are not to aggress. We are to co-operate with each other in righteous deeds and piety and not to co-operate with those committing sins and aggression.
• The people asked what was permissible. We are to tell them, “Everything that is good including that which is caught by trained dogs.”
• Prohibited to us are animals that die by themselves, blood, the decaying meat, and food dedicated to other than God. The prohibition includes animals strangled to death, animals struck dead by an object, animals that have met their death by falling from a height, animals gored to death by predators, food dedicated to idols and food distributed by lots. These are the only restrictions about food sanctioned by God. Those who follow strictly to the limits, they will enjoy peacefulness, and He has called it without imposing more than what He had sanctioned Islam.
• Lastly, all good food is permitted, including that served by the people of the previous Scripture.

All these five verses are about food, including the meat of wildlife. Performing the pilgrimage or wearing of the pilgrim’s clothing (ihram) is not a food item or related to food. That subject is simply not there at all. How the religionists could squeeze out pilgrimage and a non-existence state of sanctity of wearing a religious garb from these same five verses is an exercise in religious stuntmanship surpassing almost all other religious fakery.

Wildlife conservation sabotaged

It is not surprising to find a chapter about wildlife conservation in a book such as this. Again, a sensible and nurturing injunction in the Reading has been twisted out of all recognition in order to fit the requirements of a pagan cult. This will be of particular interest to those who have undertaken the ritual known as Haj or ‘pilgrimage’.

I stumbled upon this important subject while compiling verses about food. After reading 5:1 several times over in conjunction with the subsequent verses, I was confronted with a serious problem when I tried to understand how the word ‘restricted’ could be rendered as ‘religious dress’. All the twelve translations in my possession, the lexicons and the concordance say that Hurumun is either the pilgrimage garb, or the state of sanctity during the pilgrimage (ihram).

The non-Arab Muslims depend on the religionists to explain the religious rituals and other aspects of ‘worship’. For many years I had been aware that there was not a single Arabic ritual that came from the Reading, and that the source for of all these rituals was the so-called Hadith – a vast collation of hearsay and old wives tales falsely attributed to the Prophet. Whilst re-marketing their Arab religion, it seems that the religionists determined to maintain the characteristic of the Arabs’ previous pilgrimage, and they distorted the sense of two verses in the fifth surah of the Reading to support their claims.

Before looking at the verses in question, we should remind ourselves that – according to the Reading – no other sources are needed in order to understand the important points that it wants to make. No tafsiir, no Hadith¹ are necessary. In 39:23, God proclaims the Reading the best Hadith and a consistent Scripture. The Book also states that it is self-explanatory. This, of course, is directly contradicted by the entire Arab religion community of whatever flavor. If we are to take the Reading at its word, we can investigate further.

God revealed the best narration (Hadith), a Scripture that is consistent. (39:23)

They never come to you with any example, except We provide you with the truth and the best interpretation (aHsana tafsir). (25:33)

Hurumun appears in the Reading four times. This word was twisted to mean the silly habit of wearing two pieces of seamless white cloth (for males) as the mandatory garb of pilgrims that the religionists say is the ihram. The two pieces of white cloth are actually remnants of a pagan heritage from the times preceding Rome and Greece when priests and nobles wore pieces of white cloth to signify ‘holiness’ or their station in society (such as the Roman toga).

The subject in verses 5:1-5 is food. There is absolutely nothing about pilgrimage here.

The translators do justice to the first part of 5:1. This is generally the case when their personal beliefs are not at stake:

Ya-aiyu-hal lazi na-amanu aufu-bil ‘uqadi

O you who believe, you shall fulfil your covenant

Uhil-lat lakum bahi-matul an-aam

Permitted for you is the meat of all livestock

il-laa ma-utla alai-kum

Except those recited to you

This is the first part of 5:1 and the subject is about God’s covenant, and the covenant is about food. The rest of the verse says:

Ghoi-ro mu-hil-lis soii-di

Do not permit the hunting of game

Wa-antum-Hurumun

(usually translated) While you are in pilgrim garb / ihram.

Herein lays the corruption. Such flagrant misreading of this verse requires an abrupt change of topic within a short space. Such anomalies do not happen anywhere in the Reading.

The first part of the verse gives us total freedom to consume the meat of all livestock, except those recited to us. The second part specifies consumption of the meats of wildlife under a specific condition: wa-antum Hurumun.

The words wa-antum mean ‘and when you’ or ‘and that which you’ or ‘while you are’.

Wa-antum-hurumun means ‘and when you are restricted’.

Hurumun is a derivative of the root H-r-m or Harama. All derivatives generated from this root word can have different shades, but the essence of the meaning of the word is the same.

They can mean forbidden, restricted, sanctioned, limited, controlled or constrained but each time different and distinct derivatives are used for them such as Haram, Hurum, Hurumat, Harrama, yuHarrimu, Hurima and muHarram.

We can discover the meaning of these derivatives by making comparative reference to the contexts in which they appear. This is a simple yet important procedure and we don’t need any long commentaries outside the Qur’anic injunction to understand or provide long commentaries or tafsir² the meaning of certain words.

For example, in 3:93 all food was permitted (Halal) to the Children of Israel except what they forbade or constrained (Harrama) themselves before the Torah was revealed.

Kulluu tha-ami kaana hillan li bani israiila

All food was permitted for the Israelites

Illa maa Harrama israa iilu alaa nafsihi

except what Israel forbade for itself

min qabli an tunazzila tauraatu

from before the Torah was revealed

The Children of Israel forbade/constrained (Harrama) certain foods before the Torah was revealed.

Therefore, in 5:1 the phrase wa antum Hurumun means while you are restricted.

In other words, in 5:1 it is we, who must restrict ourselves from hunting. In 5:94 it is said Game hunting is a test for us (the verse will be quoted later). The subject of wild life conservation is now sanctioned by God within the passages of His decrees on matters of food.

The Reading does not say how long we ought to make the hunting of wild game restricted, but the Reading says it is part of God’s decrees. Therefore it is up to us to decide. If the mountain goats in Afghanistan need five months to breed, then we must refrain from hunting the goats for those five months.

If the great leatherback turtles carry their eggs for two months and then lay their eggs on one particular night of the full moon in a year in Nicaragua, we must restrict the hunting for, say, three months before that particular full moon. If the deer is almost extinct and needs years to increase its population, then we must not hunt ghoi-ro-soi-di the deer for that number of years. ‘Wa antum Hurumun’ means ‘and that which you are restricted’.

5:1 stresses strongly not to allow hunting:

ghoi-ro     do not

mu-hil-li   make permissible

soi-di      game hunting

The prohibitions of hunting should be enshrined in state law to protect different species of animal. The law of the land must impose the restrictions on hunting at the right time.

To grasp the meaning of this message, we should pay a visit to the wildlife department in any country to find out why they impose different types of restrictions on hunting various animals during specific months. The deer-hunting season in India may differ from the goat-hunting season in Yemen. There are seasons for different animals. It is we who must decide when to restrict hunting, and we must respect these laws if we fear God.

This is the true meaning of the message in 5:1. It has nothing to do with wearing a two-piece white cloth dress known as ihram and walking in circles around a cube-shaped stone idol in the centre of a mosque crying out for God to hear us.

We do not make any of the wildlife meat forbidden (or Haram), but we are not allowed to hunt them during a specific periods.

If we wish to observe the will of the Lord of the Universe, we are not to violate His decrees on the hunting of wildlife during the restricted months:

Do not violate God’s decrees (sha’iral-lah), or the restricted months (on hunting), and the guidance (about hunting), or the indicators (of hunting) or the harmony that is sanctioned in the system (aminal-bai-tal-Harama) when seeking the grace and pleasure of God. But when you are permitted (Halal-tum) (after the ban is lifted), you may hunt. Do not be provoked by the enmity of those who prevent you in observing the sanctions of the consented decree (anil-mas-jidil-Harami) that you may transgress. And co-operate with each other in righteous deeds and piety, and do not co-operate with those committing sins and aggression. (5:2)

We are to co-operate with the lawmakers to protect the wildlife and by doing so we demonstrate our observation to the sanctions prescribed by God in His system. We must not co-operate with illegal hunters. However, if we kill wildlife during the restricted months (shahrul-Harrama) on purpose, the food is still permitted for us to eat, but we pay a fine.

O you who believe, do not kill wildlife when you are restricted (Hurumun). If anyone kills on purpose, he shall expatiate with an equivalent livestock to be judged by two equitable persons from among you to point out the maturity of the ‘ankles’ (ka’bati). Or expiation by feeding the poor or impose a self-discipline³ (siyaman) so that he regrets the consequences of his actions. God has pardoned his previous offences. Whoever reverts to his offence, God will avenge it from him. God is Almighty, Avenger. (5:95).

The right meaning of the word Hurumun can be verified from other verses of the Reading. For example, in 9:36 it is impossible to change the meaning of this word to none other than restricted.

Surely the count of months according to God is twelve months in God’s reckoning (fil-kitaabi-llaah) since they day He created the heavens and the earth. Of these, four are restricted (ar ba’atun Hurumun). That is the upright way of life (deen-nul qayyimu). (9:36)

The word arba’atum Hurumun means that there are restrictions on four of the months.

The four restricted months refer to the cooling-off period after a declaration is announced to the idol-worshippers that God and His messenger disown them for their idol-worshipping practices. The day the announcement is made is known as the day of the Big Challenge or Haji akbar. In 9:1-4, the idol-worshippers and the non-believers are given four months to ‘roam the earth’ to decide their position on the deen.

Today, more than a billion people on earth believe they must make themselves ‘holy’ for a few days. Each year, several million of them don indecent two-piece suits which they have named ihram and walk in circles around a cubical stone idol. And this when all God wanted them to do was to observe the sanctions in the system of not hunting the wildlife during restricted periods.

Just a slight twist to one simple word like this can cause disaster to a person’s life in this world and the Hereafter.

The majority of ‘Muslims’ could not care less about observing the sanctions protecting wildlife, however. The religionists have generally succeeded in deflecting them from beneficial actions related to wildlife conservation and misled them towards jumping up and down in front of an empty stone box. Somebody, somewhere, must be having a really good laugh.

God created all living creatures on earth, and mankind is expected to co-exist with them in perfect harmony:

Wa-mamin dab-batin fil-ardi wala-thor ‘iri yathi-ru bijana-haihi il-laa um-matin amshalakum (6:38)

Any creature on earth including the birds that fly with their wings are nations like you. (6:38)

Humans are not allowed to kill at random. Killing is allowed only when justified:

Wala-taq-tulu nafsal-lati Haramal-lah il-la-bil-haq (17:33)

You shall not kill the life, it is forbidden by God except in truth. (17:33)

The presence of other living creatures is part of God’s creation. Humans cannot simply go around killing and destroying anything they like.

God has created livestock as a provision for mankind. Killing livestock for food is justified according to need. God also allows mankind to enjoy the meat of wildlife. Therefore killing animals is justified subject to certain conditions.

There are two kinds of wildlife: that in water and that on land. We do not have to impose any restrictions to protect the water game but we must impose some restrictions to protect the wildlife on land. For as long as we observe the restrictions that, for us, is the state of Hurumun. 5:96 says:

uhil-laa lakum soi-dul bah-ri

Permitted for you (uhil-la-lakum) is the hunting of water game (soi-dul bah-ri)

wathor-‘amuhu mata-‘al-lakum walis-syai-roti

Eat from them as provision, for you and those who are travelling

Wa-hur-rima alaikum soi-dul bar-ri ma’dumtum huruman

And prohibited (Hurrima) upon you is the hunting of game on land for as long as (mu’dumtum) you restrict them (Huruman).

wat-taqul-lah hal-lazi ilaihi taq-syarun.

You shall observe God, to Whom you will be gathered.

In 5:96, we are permitted to eat game from the sea (baHri) but as for the game from the land (baRri) hunting is forbidden for as long as (mu’dumtum) we make their hunting restricted (Huruman).

We can see that the corruption by the innovators of the Arab religion is exposed again. Here, both the words Hurrima and Hurumun are found. Both come from the same root H-r-m or Haram.

They say that Hurrima in the first part of the sentence means prohibited but Hurumun in the latter part of the same sentence means a state of sacredness. They claim it means the ihram – the two piece white cloth worn during the act of walking around a cubical stone idol at the centre of their mosque. As we have seen, these verses have nothing to do with a pilgrimage of any kind.

The killing of wildlife is done everywhere. Such activity is called game-hunting. The Reading calls upon hunters to exercise self discipline by not killing wildlife out of season:

Ya-aiyuhal-lazi na-amanu la-yub-luwa-nakumul-lah bi-shai’ain minal-soi-di tana-luhu ai-diyakum wa-rimahukum li-yak-lamal-lah man-yu-ghor-fuhu bil-ghaib. Fa-manikh-tada ba’da zalika falahu azaban alim (5:94)

O you who believe, God may test you through game-hunting within the reach of your hands and means. God wants to ensure those among you who fear Him (while He is) unseen. Anyone who transgresses after this has deserved painful retribution. (5:94)

The majority of civilised governments impose laws to protect wildlife. They do not know they are preserving the harmony of the sanctions in God’s system (or the baytil-Harama). For them, it is simply a matter of good sense. They have studied the environment and life patterns in the animal kingdom and have realised that it is their obligation to protect living creatures – if only out of self-interest. As far as the Reading is concerned, such a perception is an act of righteousness.

Without doubt, wa-antum Hurumun does not mean during pilgrimage, neither does it signify the two piece pilgrim’s clothes which they call the ihram⁴. Moreover, the word ihram is nowhere found in the Reading.

We must realise the beauty of the composition of the Reading. In most cases, a subject is detailed in sequential verses and then it is mentioned elsewhere. The prohibitions on food detailed in the Reading are part of the sanctions in the system (baytal-Harami) to be observed by those who consented themselves to what was sanctioned.

The details of the prohibition are expanded in 5:1-5. In 5:3 in the midst of detailing the food God says:

Today, I have perfected the deen for you, and completed My favour upon you. And decreed Islam as the deen. (5:3)

God’s prescribed way of life is perfected by the revelation pertaining to details of the restriction on food. A true person who is at peace must not consent themselves to any restrictions beyond the limits set by God. The verse, however, ends with an exception:

However, if one is forced to eat any of these without malice, then God is Forgiver, Merciful.

The same topic continues in the next two verses before a new subject is dealt with. The subject of food is repeated in eight straight verses (6:141-150) to corroborate the restrictions mentioned in the earlier chapters. The final part is mentioned again in eight straight verses (16:112-119).

As a matter of interest, the composition of the Reading is such that any isolated subject is always revealed in a verse of its own. Never are two unrelated subjects touched upon in the same verse.

---

1 Hadith: are tales about the Prophet from various unverifiable sources.

2 Tafsir is long commentaries to explain the Qur’an based on tradition and tales found in the various hadith books written by so-called learned people. It is equivalent to the Jewish Tosefta a compilation of traditions and sayings closely related to the Misnah, deriving from many authorities represented in it.

3 The Arabic word Siyaman is traditionally translated as fasting. There is no mention about the duration period for the fast. Hence, it is logical to say the meaning is to discipline oneself from hunting until the animals are matured. It is not about fasting from eating or drinking.

4 A man’s pilgrimage is nullified if he wears anything under the ihram clothing. Imagine the heat and I have to struggle applying creams in between my thighs.

---

Related posts:

• Wildlife conservation becomes pilgrim’s garb
• The word ‘ihram’ not found in the Qur’an
• Guidance becomes ‘animal offerings’
• More corruption
• The sanctions on food
• Animal caught by dogs are permitted
• The religionists fulfil the Devil’s promise
• Ka’bata (ankles) becomes God’s house
• Umra and Haj: The invented pilgrimage

2:142-152 – the wider context

Let us recap:

• (2:142): The fools among them ask: ‘What makes them change their focus?’ Tell them: ‘To God belongs the East and the West. He directs whoever He will to the right path’.

The people who received the previous Scripture who thought God’s scripture is only revealed to certain chosen people asked what had made the Arabs change their focus of belief from paganism to God’s deen.

• (2:143): God says: ‘We changed the direction as a test to distinguish those who would follow the Messenger from those who turned back. It is a difficult test, but not for those who are guided by God’.

The revelation was now given to the Arabs as opposed to the recipients of the previous Scriptures (e.g. the Children of Israel).

• (2:144): God says: ‘We have seen your face turning about the sky. Now we appoint for you a direction that pleases you. From now on, you shall focus yourself to the consented sanctions wherever you may be. You shall focus your direction to it. Those who received the previous Scripture recognize this is the truth from their Lord’.

Those who received the previous Scripture recognized these consented decrees as the truth from their Lord. A mosque cannot be a ‘truth’ of any kind.

• (2:145): God told the Last Prophet: ‘Even if you show the followers of the previous Scripture any kind of sign they will not follow your direction. And you must not follow their direction. In fact, they do not follow each other’s direction (qiblah)’.
• (2:146): The people who were given the Book recognised it just as they recognise their own children. Many of them conceal the truth.

  That is, they recognised the sanctions just as they recognised their own children. Why? Because they had consented to similar sanctions. The fact that they largely chose to ignore its contents is a different matter.

  • (2:147): ‘The truth is from your Lord. Do not harbour any doubt’.

  God assures us that the sanctions in the consented decree are the truth. There was no such thing as Sacred or Profane mosque at the time when the Reading was revealed.

  • (2:148): ‘To each is their own focus Therefore, you shall race towards doing good deeds. Wherever you are God will bring all of you together’.
  • (2:149): ‘Wherever you may go, you shall focus towards the sanctions in the consented decree (mas-jidil-Harami). This is the truth from your Lord’.
  • (2:150): ‘Therefore, wherever you go, you shall focus towards the sanctions in the consented decree. Wherever you may be, you shall focus on it. The people will have no argument with you except the wicked among them. Do not fear them, but fear Me instead so that I may complete My blessing upon you, that you may be guided’.

  2:142-150 describes the changing recipients of the revelation from the people who received the previous Scripture (the Children of Israel) to the people of the Arab prophet. The masjidil-Harami is nothing but a recitation.

  Such blessing as the sending of a messenger from among you to recite from our revelations, and to cleanse you, to teach you the Scripture and wisdom, and to teach you what you never knew. Therefore, you shall remember Me so that I may remember you, and be thankful to Me. And be appreciative. (2:151-152)

  The Children of Israel received God’s Scripture with the details of the sanctions of God’s consented decree. This became the focus of their commitment to the One God. When the same is revealed as a recitation to the Arab prophet they knew the essence of the message is similar to what was revealed to them previously – “just the way they recognize their own children”. The statement in Chapter 2 Verse 146 is further explained in 6:19-20:

  “Whose testimony is greater? Say, “God is the witness between me and you. This Quran ( Reading) has been revealed to me in order to preach to you therewith, and whomever it reaches”…………..”Those who were given the previous scripture recognize this as they recognize their own children. Those who lost their soul are the ones who will disbelieve.”

  Despite God’s blessing and mercy they distorted the Scripture. They were the first to conspire against God and His messengers. They perverted God’s way to create a religion and gave themselves a new name: the Jews. Moses knew nothing about the Jewish religion.

  In the Old Testament when Jesus went to the Israelites – he had a big problem with the Jews, some of whom tried to stone him. Later, the Talmudic rabbis and the Pharisees of the synagogue feared the truth he brought could end the religion of Judaism. To prevent this, they stirred up the people and falsely accused the man of blasphemy. In spite of reminding the Jews that in their own law a righteous man is called God they decided to send him to the Governor for using the term son of God. The governor found him innocent but the Jews imposed their barbaric religious law to assume that the man was punished. Later they invented a chronicle that Jesus was crucified and billions of people were led to believe the story. The Jews had successfully made people worship a mortal man.

  However the Arabs outstripped even the Jews. They were able to reintroduce their primitive Arab religion under the guise of the religion of Islam and found a way to perpetuate their forefathers’ religion of nurturing the black stone. People around the world are now elevating the Arabs’ forefathers’ deity in the centre of their invented ‘Sacred Mosque’. They have replaced God’s decrees about an orderly way of life with a physical building and abused the word masjidil-Harami so that people accept it as meaning a sanctuary or station for their stone idol.

  We concede that perhaps it may not be the direct intention of all translators to give the wrong meaning when interpreting the Reading. Many are simply duped by a culture and literature which they assume has a better knowledge of the Book than themselves. However, this does not remove the obligation of any scholar to verify interpretations for himself in a way which is in keeping with common sense and logic.

  A key point for those sincere people who are looking for the grace and the pleasure of their Lord is to remember is that God in His glory cannot be associated with any human or anything tangible like mosque or stone outcropping or stone pillars. That includes (one almost wants to say especially) when they have been declared ‘sacred’ by humans.

The prescribed sanctions revealed

When the Last Prophet received the Scripture he was told to do the most important thing (like the rest of the Muslims before him). He was commanded to focus his attention on the sanctions of the consented decree.

Falanuwa-liyan-naka qiblatan tar-dhoha fawal-li wajhaka sat-dhrol masjidil-Harami. Wahaisu ma-kuntum fawal-lu uju-hakum sat-dhro-hu wa-inal-lazi utul-kitab liya’lamun-na in-nahu hak-qu min ob-bihim. (2:144)

Therefore, we set the direction that pleases you. Thus, focus your self towards the consented sanctions (masjidil-Harami) wherever you may be. Therefore, focus your self towards it. Surely, those who were given the Scripture knew this is the truth from your Lord. (2:144)

The religionists claim the Last Prophet was commanded to change the direction of his five daily prayers from Jerusalem to Mecca. An important point to remember is, at the time the Reading was revealed there was no physical mosque anywhere around the world – not even in Jerusalem. To say the meaning of the word masjidil-Harami is a reference to a physical sacred mosque is a lie because there was no such thing as a sacred mosque referred to in the Reading. The word Harami appended to the word masjid was deliberately distorted by the religionists to become sacred. No Arabic scholar can explain how the word masjidil-Harami could be translated sacred mosque. Haram literally means deprive or forbidden and the correct word for sacred in Arabic is qudus.

The Arab race was following their forefathers’ religion and the Arabs did not comprehend either Islam or the revelation. The Reading says they were very hostile towards the revelation; a hostility which is common even among the present-day Muslims who are shackled by the Arab religion.

The Last Prophet was not concerned about the pagan who rejected the Reading, but he had proof that the Jews and the Christians knew about God’s revelation. His duty was to tell them God had revealed the Scripture to him confirming what was given to Moses.

In 17:7, it says the Children of Israel had consented to uphold God’s decree a first time, which means they had entered into an agreement with God when the Torah was revealed to them. They were focusing themselves toward the consented sanctions, thus they could easily recognise the same sanctions prescribed in the Quran. God addresses them in the Quran as the people who received the previous Scripture. Part of the Last Prophet’s duty was to invite them back to the same sanctions, but many of them refused.

Wala-in atai-tal lazi utul-kitaba bikul-li Ayaa-tin ma-tabi-‘u qibla-taka wama-anta bita-bi’e qibla-tahum (2:145)

And surely, if you were to give to those who were given the Scripture every single sign, they would not follow your direction, and you shall not follow their direction. (2:145)

Al-lazi na-ataina humul-kitaba ya’rifunahu kama-ya’rifun abna-ahum wa-inna fariqan min-hum li-ya’tumunal haq-qor wahum ya’lamun (2:146)

Those who were given the Scripture, they recognised it just like they recognise their own children. Indeed, they concealed the truth and they knew. (2:146)

The verse does not say they recognized the Messenger or a physical building which the religionists claim to represent their ‘sacred mosque’. In fact, they recognized what was sanctioned in the Reading defining it as masjidil-Harami. The Last Prophet was instructed to focus on these sanctions even if the people who were given the previous Scripture refused to accept them. They concealed the same sanctions they received previously, and they could recognize the truth like they recognize their own children.

In 2:146, God says that this is ‘the truth from your Lord’. In other words, the people who were given the previous Scripture knew that God had consented these sanctioned to the Arab race! Obviouly they knew ‘the truth’ cannot be represented by a mosque of any description!

Al-Haq-qu min-rob-bika fala-taku-nan-na mum-tarin (2:147)

The truth is from your Lord, therefore do not harbour any doubts. (2:147)

The subsequent verses repeat almost word for word that the Last Prophet and those who follow him should continue to focus themselves towards the consented sanctions wherever they may be. The focus is towards the revelation and not a physical building. The religionists changed the meaning of this word to become a temple-like building since it was their forefathers’ belief that their gods reside in stones and rocks.

Wamin haisu khoroj-ta fawal-li waj-haka sath-rol masjidil-Harami wa-in-nahu lal-haq-qu min-rob-bika wamal-lah bi-ghor-filin am-maa ta’malun (2:149)

And from wherever you may be, you shall focus yourself towards the consented sanctions. Indeed, it is the truth from your Lord. And God is never unaware of whatever you do. (2:149)

Wamin haisu khoroj-ta fawal-li haj-haka sath-rol masjidil-Harami, wa-haisuma kuntum fawal-lu huju-hakum satroh-hu li-al-laa laku-nan-nas alai-kum huj-jatun il-laal lazi dhul-luma min-hum (2:150)

And from wherever you may be, you shall focus yourself towards the consented sanctions. And wherever you may be, you shall focus yourself to it so that nobody will challenge you except the wicked from among them. (2:150)

There is not even a hint of ‘ritual prayer‘ or mosques in 2:142-150. But the religionists – after fooling the people to make them pray ritually – deceived them further by saying that everyone must face a physical building in Mecca which they call the Sacred Mosque. Ironically, by their own testimony, they said the first mosque was built twelve years after Muhammad became a prophet.

Focus on the sanctions of the consented decree.

Before the Reading was revealed there were people who consented themselves to the deen and declared themselves Muslims. For example, Abraham specifically used the word Muslims when he prayed to God:

Our Lord, make us at peace (Muslims) to you, and from our progeny nations who are at peace to you. (2:128)

Then the followers of Jesus declared themselves Muslims:

And recall that I inspired the disciples, “Believe in Me and My messenger.” They said, “We believe, and bear witness that we are at peace (Muslims).” (5:111)

The word Muslims simply indicates those who are at peace with God. It is not a magic word. According to 2:140, Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, and all the patriarchs were not Jewish, nor were they Nazarenes.¹

They served God and fulfilled their commitments. They considered themselves to be at peace because they were able to fulfil certain requirements sincerely, and in this case, it is obvious they were required to focus on certain set of rules or sanctions ordained by God.

The suffix -lah in the Reading relates the key idea back to God. For example, when the consented decree is categorically implied to have been prescribed by God it is called the masajidal-lah. When it talks about God’s prescribed limits it is called the hududul-lah, God’s laws are known as sh’iaral-lah and the path of God is called the sabi-lil-lah. When these words appear in the Reading they indicate the specifics and they are taken as the guidelines in the sanctions. None of these words has a physical connotation but they are to be taken as the specific orders. Before the Reading was revealed those who were at peace were observing their commitments by focusing towards these consented sanctions.

The Last Prophet was similarly committed to the same system. Those who wish to agree to God’s deen should focus on the consented sanctions. Whoever they are and wherever they may be, their focus would be towards the sanctions of the consented decree.

Although each individual is responsible for his or her personal deeds, each should race towards doing good deeds according to what they have consented in upholding God’s decree sanctioned by Him. The masjidil-Harami is nothing other than the details of the guidelines to be observed as prescribed in the Scripture.

Masjidil-Harami does not refer to a physical structure geographically located anywhere on the Arab soil. Had it referred to such a building, it would mean that the Arabs had received knowledge of the teachings of God at some prior point in history – which they had not – and thus could not have been ummyin – i.e. ignorant of revelation.

According to 62:2, the Arabs had no prior knowledge about God’s revelations:

Wainkanu min qoblu lafi dhola-lin mubin (62:2)

And indeed they were from before in total loss. (62:2)

Thus, the Arabs did not know anything about a sacred mosque nor did they have a sacred building standing in the desert for the performance of ritual prayers. According to Arabic legend, their own ‘sacred mosque’ started as a wooden hedge similar to a cowboy ranch and was slightly larger than a modern basketball court. Even according to their own version of events – which has nothing to do with the Reading – the first mosque was built in Medina only twelve years after Muhammad’s call to prophethood.

Readers will be surprised to know that:

• Nowhere in the Reading does it say there was a building by the name of Sacred Mosque during the time of the Last Prophet.
• There is no instruction from the Reading for the Last Prophet to build a building called the Sacred Mosque.
• Nowhere in the Reading does it say the people must perform the ‘ritual prayer’ facing Mecca.

---

1 Nazarenes, literally means those who support. This word is used in the Qur’an to refer to one who professes to follow Jesus of Nazareth the son of Mary and the supporters of the last prophet and the believers.

Sanctions during pre-Qur’anic period

In surah 17, we find many historical facts about the Children of Israel including a list of the Ten Commandments. The first seven verses describe the fundamental tenets given to the Children of Israel. It should come as no surprise that the message here, too, was twisted by the religionists.

Those without preconceived ideas will be able to grasp the meaning and the intended purpose of 17:1-2:

Glory be to the One who captivated His servant during one night from the consented sanctions towards the fringes of consented decree which are blessed, in order to manifest to him from Our signs. Indeed He is Hearer and Seer. And We gave Moses the Scripture and We set it as the Guidance for the Children of Israel. You shall not take other than Me as an advocate.

Briefly, the story in 17:1 talks about Moses being captivated by God to make him go to a certain location to witness God’s signs. It must be read together with the subsequent verse 17:2 that starts with a diphthong wa which means and to indicate the continuity from the previous verse 17:1: And We gave Moses the Scripture and We set it as the guidance. When the two verses are read together we see that there were two events. First the manifestation of the signs, the second was the revelation of the Scripture. The words masjidil-Harami and masjidil-aqsa at hand were used at the time of Moses. What are they?

From the consented sanctions (minal-masjidil-Harami) towards the fringes of the consented decree. (ilaa-masjidil-aqsa) is not from one physical mosque to another physical mosque located far away. This is the Arab corruption. We need to realize that the word aqsa does not mean far but the nearby fringes as will be explained shortly.

17:1 says the event happened at night. According to the Reading, Moses was the only man to have an audience with God. No other messenger was given such a privilege. Moses had two audiences during his tenure and both took place at night.

If we read 17:1 together with the subsequent verses we see that it is telling us about the history of the Children of Israel at the time Moses witnessed God’s signs before the revelation proper was revealed to him at a different location. Contrary to the fairy tales invented by the so-called experts (who manipulated this verse to say that the Last Prophet flew up to the seven heavens on a half-human horse that they called buraq) the Reading does not indicate nor advocate such absurdity.

Significant events such as witnessing God’s signs are normally corroborated and expanded upon in other verses spread throughout the Book. As for the fairy tales concerning the ‘heavenly journey’, there is not a single verse in the Reading to substantiate the story. The source of miracles is a pagan remnant that lingered on within the vehicle of the Arab religion. They did this by manipulating the word ‘Asra’ in 17:1 to make it to mean ‘night journey’. This word in found in many places in the Reading to refer to captive when it is used as Usara. Asra simply means captivated.

On the other hand, the history of Moses’ witnessing God’s signs during the night is clearly written in the Book. Therefore, the event in this verse cannot be attributed to any other prophet than Moses.

The first audience:

Has the history of Moses¹ come to you? When he saw the fire he said to his family, “Wait here, I saw a fire, maybe I can bring some of it or find some guidance at the fire.” When he came he was called, “O Moses, I am your Lord, so take off your shoes. You are in the sacred valley of Tuwa. And I have chosen you, so listen to what is revealed. I am the One God, there is no god but Me. You shall serve Me and uphold your undertaking to remember Me. The hour is sure to come, I keep it almost hidden, to repay each soul for whatever it did. Therefore, do not be distracted by those who disbelieve therein and follow their opinions, lest you perish.” (20:9-16)

• In 20:17-21, God refers Moses to the stick in his hands and turned it into a serpent – the first ‘sign‘ demonstrated to Moses.
• In 20:22 Moses hands are brightened and God says another ‘Great sign‘ (ayaa-tin-kubror).
• In 20:23 God says He demonstrated from His Great Sign (or min-ayaa-tina-kubror). (The same word from ‘his Lord’s Great sign‘ (min-ayaa-ti-rob-bi-kubror) is mentioned again in 53:18).
• In 20 24-25 God tells Moses to go to Pharaoh.
• In 20:26-37 the conversation continues, but strictly about his assignments.
• In 20:38-40 God tells Moses about his personal history and in the last part of .verse 40 and the following verse God says, ‘You have lived in Midyan for many years and now you have come according to the plan. Moses, I have made you just for Me’. (The big assignment was for him to meet Pharaoh as seen in 20:24.)

If we link up 20:21-23 with 17:1 we see clearly that the event was for the purpose of ‘manifesting to him from Our Signs’ (li-nuriyahu min ayatina). The crux of the message is to ‘manifest the signs‘. It appears that God has only manifested His signs to Moses by turning a stick into a serpent and miraculously brightening his hand. This is the only evidence from the Reading about the manifestation of God’s signs at night. The intention was obvious: the man who saw the sign was to undertake an assignment. Moses’ first encounter with the Supreme God indicates the beginning of his office as a messenger to free the Children of Israel from the oppressive Pharaoh. During the first audience, only the signs were manifested accompanied by some instructions. That is all. The Scripture was not revealed to him.

Therefore 17:1 refers to the history of Moses and it is consistent with the passages in 20:9-48. But the religionists created a long story about Muhammad’s journey from a non-existent mosque in Mecca to another non-existent mosque in Jerusalem, and then expanded it by saying Muhammad was taken up to the ‘seventh heaven’ to negotiate with God about the ‘ritual prayers’.

There is no evidence in the Reading that the Last Prophet witnessed any sign from God during the day or night other than receiving the Reading and recited it to the people (29:51)

The masjidil-Harami and the masjidil-aqsa (which are associated with God’s decrees) existed as part of God’s system long before the time of the Last Prophet. When the Reading was revealed, the story of the manifestation of God’s signs was obvious to him in that it referred to a previous event of someone who saw them during the night.

There is nothing mysterious about Moses being captivated to witness God’s signs during the night once we check with other verses in the Reading to identify the persons who actually saw them. Moreover, at the time when the Reading was revealed there was no such thing as a sacred mosque anywhere – either in Jerusalem or in Mecca.

Let us examine the verse and read it in conjunction with the transliterated rendition:

minal masjidil-Harami   from the consented sanctions

ilaa Masjidil-aqsa      toward the fringes of the consented decree

al-lazi barak-na        which We have blessed

haw-lahu around         it

linuri-yahu             to manifest to him

min-ayaa-tina           from Our signs

The verse unambiguously talks about a premeditated event with no intention other than to witness a manifestation of God’s Signs which is only part of God’s consented decrees intented for Moses. We must read the complete verse to realize the objective of the event before examining the circumstances surrounding it. Here we see that the event was not meant for praying or worship, but to witness God’s signs. We see that Moses was the only person who was made to see what he was supposed to see so that it strengthens his heart to do a job. During the audience, God told him, “O Moses, I have made you just for me” 20:41. He could have decided at that time whether to accept or not to accept to believe in God after witnessing the signs. Whatever he was about to do were only the fringes of God’s consented decrees and the Reading uses the word masjidil-aqsa. It was only a small part of his duty within the whole framework of God’s consented decrees that he had to commit. The word masjidil-Harami is used in the Reading to refer to the sanctions encompassing the whole concept of God’s consented decrees.

When Moses saw the fire, he was attracted to it and decided to leave his wife on the roadside not far from the valley of Tuwa. The distance was short and the meeting was very brief. The religionists did not try to relate the concurrence of Moses experience of this event in 20:9-47 with 17:1. Instead, they manipulate the passage to propagate the famous Isra’ and Mi’raj fairy tales to dupe people into performing the five daily ritual prayers.

Before explaining the misunderstanding about the meaning of the word aqsa’, let us not overlook the history of the previous people. During the time of Moses – or even after his office – there was no such thing as the physical ‘sacred mosque‘ or the physical ‘faraway mosque‘ or any physical mosque at all.

Traditionally, aqsa has been understood to mean far or faraway. If we look at other passages in the Reading we see that it means around the same area. Let us see how the Reading is written when the word far is applied in some verses. Each time the word far is mentioned it uses the word ba’id from the verb ba’uda to denote a distance, for example:

lau-kana a’rothon qoriban wa-safaran khor-sidon la-taba’uka walakin ba’udat alaihim shu-qortu wa-sayah-lif (9:42)

If there is a quick gain, or a short journey, surely they will follow you. And if it is far upon them the distance they will swear. (9:42)

In 9:42 the word ba’uda is used to describe a far distance. For other similar meanings of far the Reading uses the word ba’id to describe something very far.

fa-in tawal-lau fa-qul aa-zantukum a’la-sawa-e wa-ain-adri aqor-ribun am-ba’idan ma-tu’adun (21:109)

If they turn away, then say, “I have announced to you the same. And I have no idea whether it is near or far that which you are threatened.” (21:109)

The word aqsa is derived from the root word qasa to mean nearby or the fringes of a certain location. This word is also used for imperatives or ‘mood’.

Let us see how this word is applied to other subjects:

Iz-antum bil-u’dwan donya wahum bil-u’dwan qus-wa war-rokbu asfala min kum (8:42)

When you were at the valley area and they were at the valley’s fringe, and the base was down from you. (8:42)

8:42 describes the presence of two groups of people in the same area. Bil u’dwan means in the valley and the word qus-wa (a derivative generated from the same root word qasa) means around the same area. Hence the verse implies that the enemies were in the nearby area and they were not far.

Let us take another example:

wajaa-a rojulon min-aqsal madinatu yash’a, qorla ya-musaa in-nal mala-aa ya-tamiru na-bika liyak-tuluka (28:20)

And a man came from the fringe of the city rushing, he said, “O Moses! Surely the rulers are planning to prosecute you.” (28:20)

The word aqsal madinah is not ‘a city that is far‘. The man who came rushing to warn Moses did not come from another city. He came running around the same area. According to the history from the Reading, Moses had killed a man and he was wanted by the authorities to face trial. The news became known to a man who came rushing from within the nearby area within the city to tell Moses that the authorities were planning to prosecute him.

Therefore, the word masjidil-aqsa does not refer to a physical building located somewhere very far. The term masjid used in the Reading is not a new word to refer to a physical building but it is always used to refer to the the consented decree from God; besides, from Abraham onwards there had been no such thing as a house of worship called a mosque. Moses did not call his people to build any houses of worship. It was the later Jews who put up synagogues. They did not call them mosques. Jesus, the son of Mary, went to Jerusalem to demolish the religious system practised in the synagogues. The high priest ordered his crucifixion. Then his followers put up churches. Moses did not know anything about synagogues. Jesus did not know anything about churches. Similarly, Muhammad did not know anything about mosques. Masjidil-aqsa simply means the ‘fringes of God’s consented decree‘ intended for Moses in consenting his responsibilities to God’s decrees.

The second audience:

Wa-iz wa’adna Musaa Arba’eina lai-latan (2:51)

And when We appointed Moses forty nights. (2:51)

Wa-wa’adna Musaa salasina lai-lata waatmum-naha bi-a’sri fatama miqorta rob-bihi ar-ba’ina lai-lata (7:142)

And We summoned Moses for thirty nights and We fulfilled it with ten. Therefore, the appointment of his Lord is forty nights. (7:142)

The history of Moses occupies a prominent place in the Reading. Besides witnessing the signs during the first audience, his second meeting with God is repeated in two verses and then it is again mentioned in 53:1-18 to confirm that what he saw was from the Great signs of his Lord (min-ayaa-ti-rob-bi-kubror the same wording in 20:23). Many people have mistaken 53:1-18 for an event pertaining to the Last Prophet. He did not have any sign manifested to him throughout his life other than the Reading.

Anyone reading the Reading for the first time is confronted with a statement that will surprise him. Given to the religionists, in the Arab tongue, it is surprising now that the Reading gives such eminence to the people of another race – the Jews. Muhammad was a gentile, and in all probability wondered why so much of the book was addressed to another race. Early on we read:

Ya Bani-Israel, laz-kuru ni’amatal-lati an-amtu alaikum wa-u-qu bi-‘ahdi ufi-bi’adikum-wa-iya-ya-farhabun (2:40)

O Children of Israel, remember the blessing I have bestowed upon you. And fulfil the covenant to Me. I will fulfil My covenant to you. And be apprehensive towards Me. (2:40)

Wa-aminu bima anzalta musod-dikhon lima ma’akum wala takunu aw-wala kafiri bihi wala tash-taru bi-ayaati samanan qorlilan wa-iya-ya fat-taqun. (2:41)

And believe what I have revealed confirming with what you have, and do not be the first to reject it, and do not trade My revelations for a small price and prepare for your meeting with Me. Do not confound the truth with falsehood nor shall you conceal the truth knowingly. And observe your commitment and maintain it pure and humble yourselves with those who are humble. (2:41-43)

This is amazing: the Children of Israel do not belong to the Arab race, yet they are addressed as the intended recipients of this Scripture.

According to the Reading, the Last Prophet and those around him belonged to a gentile race, which means they had no knowledge of God’s Scripture. The religionists, however, came up with a ridiculous interpretation of the word ummyin. It is used to describe the Prophet and the Arabs. They said that it meant that he and they were illiterate. The Reading clearly says that the Prophet was able to write since in 25:5, the pagans accused him of writing tales of the past which they said were dictated to him day and night. In 25:6, he was commanded to declare to the non-believing Arabs that whatever he wrote was revealed by the One who knows the secrets of the heavens and earth. The religionists have conveniently ignored this simple fact.

Huwal-lazi ba’a-sha fil-ummi-yin rosulan min-hum yatlu alaihim ayaatihi wayuzak-kihim wayu’alimuhumul kitaba walhikmata wa-inkaanu minqoblu lafithola-lin mubin (62:2)

He, who sent in the midst of the gentiles (ummyin), a messenger from among themselves to recite to them the revelations and to purify them and to teach them the Scripture and wisdom. And, indeed, from before there were in total loss. (62:2)

The above verse confirms that the revelation was given to a gentile prophet. As far as the Jews and the Christians around the same area were concerned this was something out of the ordinary.

It is not inconceivable that at the time when the Prophet tried to talk to them, their immediate reaction was to question the relevance of the Reading being given to the Arab race.

The people of the previous Scripture (the Jews and the Christians) raised their objection about God’s revelation being revealed to an Arab. They asserted that to be guided by God one had to be a Jew or a Christian.

They say, “You have to be Jewish or Nazarene to be guided.” (1^st part of 2:135)

The Reading retorts:

Tell them, “We follow the principle of Abraham the sincere, he never was an idol-worshipper.” (2^nd part of 2:135)

True servants of God only follow the example of Abraham. From this reply we can positively say the Jews and the Christians are amongst the idol-worshippers until and unless they follow the principle of Abraham the monotheist. The fundamental belief of God’s servant will testify the following statement to their faith:

Tell them, “We believe in God and what was revealed to us and what was revealed to Abraham and Ishmael and Isaac and Jacob and the patriarchs, and what was revealed to Moses and Jesus and what was given to the prophets from their Lord. We do not make any distinction between any of them. To Him we are at peace (Muslims).” (2:136)

This is the perfect concept of a person who is at peace as far as the teaching of the Reading is concerned. He must believe in God, His revelations, and what was revealed to Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, the patriarchs, and what was revealed to Moses and Jesus and what was given to the prophets from their Lord. Nobody should make any distinction between any of them. Therefore, anyone who truly believes the above is considered a Muslim or those who are peace with God.

Unfortunately, all the ‘monotheistic’ religions today pick one prophet and disregard the rest. The Jews concentrate on Moses. The Christians can relate to Abraham, Isaac, Ishmael, Jacob, Moses and the other prophets only insofar as they have a bearing on Jesus. And the religionists, it has been demonstrated, have formulated their own religion around a tribally-biased illusory historical depiction of Muhammad, and it is this invention which is the source of the fanaticism, terrorism, extremism and ignorance in the Arab religion.

According to the Reading, the true rejecters are those who make a distinction between the messengers of God – and that is exactly what we find in all religions:

Those who disbelieve in God and His messengers, and make a distinction among God and His messengers, and say, “We believe in some, and reject some,” and try to follow an in-between path. These are the true disbelievers, and We have prepared for the disbelievers a humiliating retribution. (4:150-151)

As for those who believe in God and His messengers, they make no distinction among any of them. God will recompense them. God is Forgiver and Merciful. (4:152)

The people of the previous Scriptures were told that the Reading was revealed in Arabic as a test for them to distinguish between those who would sincerely follow God’s Messenger from those who would turn on their heels. Here we see God’s Scripture does not necessarily need to be revealed to a specific community. The racial origin of God’s prophet is not important; the message is. When mankind refuses to consent to God’s message it is not the prophets or the messengers that they reject, but rather God’s revelations.

We realise that you are saddened by what they say. However, it is not you that they reject, but it is God’s revelations that the wicked disregard. The messengers before you have been similarly rejected, but they steadfastly persevered in the face of their rejection, and they were persecuted until our victory came to them. And this will always be the case; God’s tradition is unchangeable. (6:33-34)

---

1 The history of Moses occupies a prominent place in the Quran. He was set as a good example for those who wish to take a challenge in the cause of God. He did not promote extremism, but persevered with his trust in the unseen God.

God’s consented decrees pre-Qur’anic period

Verse 9:107 describes the masjid (or the consented decree) which was corrupted during the time of the previous messengers. By corrupting it, the people were directly abusing God’s consented decrees, which the Quran calls masa-jidil-lah.

• When the Torah was revealed to Moses, his people were enjoined to uphold the same deen revealed to Noah and Abraham. But the religionists corrupted the fundamental commandments consented by God to create a new religion. They introduced Judaism, an entity unknown to Moses.
• Jesus, the son of Mary, was sent to the Children of Israel to confirm what was given to Moses. His own followers plotted against him and ignored the original decree which Jesus wanted them to restore. Instead they created a new religion in his name. Jesus did not call any of his followers Christians, Catholic or Protestants.
• Similarly, when the Quran was revealed confirming the decrees given to Moses the Arabs corrupted the words in it – cunningly replaced it with the Arab religion. They have prevented others from God’s consented decree or masa-jidil-lah.

This is how the consented decree was abused. Their common intention was to destroy God’s consented decrees (masa-jidil-lah) as stated in 2:114.

One can hardly overlook the historical references to the Children of Israel, which are found throughout the Reading. For example, when they first received the Scripture they were warned that they would transgress on earth twice. When the first instance took place, God punished them through His servants who possessed great strength to invade their homeland. When the tide was turned in their favour, it was accompanied by another warning which said that if they worked righteousness, it would be for their own good, but if they worked evil they would suffer the consequences.

When the second transgression takes place, their opponents will neutralize them and they will enter the masjid the way they entered it the first time. Here we see the word masjid is attributed to the Children of Israel and it clearly does not refer to a physical building called a mosque. It simply means that long before the time of Muhammad, the Children of Israel consented themselves to the masjid (or consented decree). Thus, we can positively say that the Children of Israel were not inside any physical mosque.

The Children of Israel transgressed God’s laws. They distorted the Scripture and rebelled. Out of His Mercy, God sent Jesus to confirm what was revealed to Moses:

We gave Moses the Scripture, and subsequent to him We sent messengers, and We gave Jesus the son of Mary profound signs and supported him with the Holy Spirit¹ (ruHul qudus). Whenever a messenger came to you with commandments contrary to your wishes you became arrogant, you rejected some, and you killed some. (2:87)

They rejected Jesus the son of Mary and transgressed. God says if they worked righteousness it would be for their own good, but if they worked evil they would suffer.

Many years later, God revealed Scripture to a man who was not from among them. Nevertheless, the message of the Reading is the same as that given to Moses. The Reading gives special attention to the Children of Israel in the early part of the Reading (from 2:40 through to 2:123) telling them they should not be the first to reject the Book. They are assured that the Book confirms what was given to them. If the Children of Israel would read the Reading they would discover the truth – even about their own race.

The first portion of the second surah of the Reading is can be summarised thus:

1. 2:1-5 People who accept God’s Scripture
2. 2:6-7 Those who disbelieve
3. 2:8-20 The hypocrites
4. 2:21-29 The message is addressed to the whole human race
5. 2:30-39 The history of a man who lived by God’s guidance
6. 2:40-123 The message to the Children of Israel
7. 2:124-134 The history of a monotheist
8. 2:135-141 Resistance by the old guard
9. 2:142 Q: Why the Reading is sent to the non-Israelite?
10. 2:143 A: As a test for those who want to follow His messenger
11. 2:144-147 They knew it was the truth; they recognised it
12. 2:148-152 Focus on the sanctions consented by God or masjidil-Harami revealed to the Prophet. Everyone should focus their attention on it.

Although the Reading was revealed to a non-Israelite, the message in the first major surah is predominantly addressed to them. It may shock the readers that – the truth is: The message of the Reading was meant for the Children of Israel – not for the Arabs. Nowhere in the Reading has any verse addressed to the Arabs except to admonish them in the strong terms with the exception of some verses addressed to the messenger as a prophet. That is the reason why God says, the Children of Israel recognized what was sanctioned in the Reading like their own children. 2:124-131 reminds them about the history of Abraham who was committed to God’s system, and the manner in which he and Ishmael established their commitments from God’s system. The choice was given to them either to accept or to reject the revelation. It was revealed to a gentile prophet as a test for them in order to distinguish those among them who would follow the messenger without being prejudicial of racial origin – from those who would turn back on their heels. God emphasizes in 2:143: “It is a difficult test indeed – but not for those guided by Him – and He will not put your faith to waste“.

Many people were oblivious to the essence of the message about the Children of Israel in the Reading. The details of the sanctions of God’s consented decree were prescribed in the Torah, but the Israelites had distorted and abused them. They had already entered into agreement with God or consented to uphold the tenets of the Torah the first time around, but they abused it. History does not record any Israelites entering any mosques.

If we read 17:7 with care we see that:

in-naa ahsan-tum   if you do good

ahsan-tum          it is good for you

li-anfusikum       for yourselves

wa-ain asa'tum     and if you work evil

falaha             it is bad for you

faiza              therefore, when

ja'a wa'dul        the promise comes

akhirah            finally

li-yasuu'u         they will disgrace

wuju-hakum         your faces

wali-yad-khulu     and they will enter/ inherit

masjida            the consented decrees

mama               the same way

da-qolu            you entered

au-wala mar-rotin  the first time

wali-yutab-biru    and they control

ma                 what

a'lu tat-bi-ror    they will get a full control of

They are reminded that they had entered the masjid earlier. This was when they received the Torah. Da-qolu auwala mar-rotin means which you entered the first time. It implies that they consented to God’s decree after making a covenant with Him. That is the period when they entered their agreement or gave their consent to God’s instructions. Obviously, the Children of Israel did not built any mosque.

---

1 In spite of the unique quality in Jesus it didn’t work wih the Children of Israel. Later, people who believed Jesus started to think he was God. They cannot imagine it is God’s will he was created with God’s words and the Holy Spirit.

The message in the revelations

God revealed His Scriptures to mankind as a guide. Obviously, the clear guidelines in His Book are meant only for those who are observant, believe in the Unseen, observe their covenant with Him and are certain about life after death. But for those who disbelieve, He seals their hearts and their hearing, and He places a veil upon their eyes so that they cannot understand His Book. That is why He says the Messenger cannot guide those he loves. God guides whomever He wills and He is fully aware of those who deserve the guidance. The fortunate believers are committed to doing deeds to show their appreciation to the Creator. That is all. The Creator assures those who conduct their lives in accordance with the prescribed decrees that they will not be subject to fear or grief in this world and the Hereafter.

Men and women follow different paths. They have different cultures and ways of life through observing different systems. Although they were created with different colours and languages, their unifying factor is God who gives them life and death. The best among them, however, are those who work righteousness.

Among His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the variations in your language and colours. These are signs for all mankind. (30:22)

O mankind! We created all of you from the same male and female, and We made you into nations and tribes in order that you recognise each other. But the best among you is the most righteous. God is omniscient, cognisant. (49:13)

The Reading does not envisage a religion of ‘holiness‘ or a ‘divine‘ life. The Reading is a Book of guidance and good news for sincere people who wish to lead a righteous life by doing good deeds, by sacrificing their egos, greed and selfishness. A manual of life, if you like.

Indeed this Reading is a guidance for the upright and good news for those who believe through performing good deeds. They have deserved the great recompense. (17:9)

We would live a better world today if the religionists were to follow the example of the Last Prophet and deliver the good news to the world. Instead, they choose to duplicate Stone Age barbaric laws denying the faithful basic human rights and freedom of speech.

During the author’s brief visit to Mecca, Medina and Jeddah, he was surprised to see that all shops and businesses are forced to close each time the mosque’s loudspeaker summons the people to prayer. Crowds of worshippers – men in ankle-length white robes and chequered headgear, women covered in black – hurry towards the mosque. On the street, squads of mutawwa (the feared religious police) trawl for slackers. The rules of behaviour and dress are draconian and enforced with barbaric cruelty. This is not what the Reading teaches.

The consented decree is prescribed

In their grand plan, the religionists first twisted the word masjid – which means the consented decree to become physical mosque.

They then twisted the same word appended with a suffix lah (meaning God). The word masa-jidil-lah in the Reading simply means God’s consented decrees. There are many similar cases when a suffix is added to a word in the Quran. For example deen-nil-lah refers to the way of life prescribed by God. But the religionists twisted it to become God’s religion.

The innovators of the Arab religion impress upon the world that the Lord of the Universe assigned the religionists the job of breaking up bits off a mountain to create blocks and build a ‘house’ in Mecca, then a mosque and then, finally, to declare them sacred. Furthermore, since the ‘holy water’ didn’t flow the way it was meant to, God had the modern-day Arabs install a water pump beneath these ‘holy’ places and declare the water sacred too.

According to 9:97: the Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy. The religionists cannot erase this statement from the Reading. It has been prophesised in the Reading that whatever they do, they will claim their intentions are good, but the truth is they are wicked people who are preventing others from following God’s consented decrees or the masa-jidil-lah.

The Reading has proclaimed in 6:38 that the Book is fully detailed and God did not leave anything out of the Scripture. Distorting God’s Scripture is an act of wickedness. We have seen how the religionists abused the Reading and their wickedness is exposed:

Waman adhlamu mim-man mana’a masajidal-lah aiyaz-karor fihas muhu wasa’a fi-qoror-biha. Ulaa-ika makana lahm aiyad-khulu-ha ilaa-qor-iffin lahum fid-dunya khizyun walahum fil-akhirati a’zabun a’zim. (2:114)

Who is more wicked than those who prevent other from God’s Consented Decrees (masa-jidil-lah) by mentioning His name in it and persist in obliterating it? It is they, who should not be enganging in it, except those who fear humiliation in this world and severe punishment in the Hereafter. (2:114)

The conspiracy is uncovered. The wicked people in this verse are preventing others from God’s consented decrees in the name of God. The religionists have corrupted God’s word – or His kalimah in the Reading – to create the fake Arab religion. And they use God’s name too.

Those who do not consent themselves to God’s decrees are not suppose to prosper or give life to the consented decrees as a way of life or deen.

Makana lil-musyrikin ai-ya’maru masa-jidal-lah shahidin-na a’la-anfusihim bil-kufri. Ulaa-ika habithod a’ma-luhum wafin-nar hum qorlidun. (9:17)

It is not proper for the idol-worshippers to promote God’s consented decrees (masa-jidal-lah). They witness their own disbelief. They are wasting their deeds and they will abide in the hell-fire forever. (9:17)

The word ai-ya’maru means to give life or to promote.¹ Surely, we cannot give life to a physical building. But people can promote or give life to what was decreed by God as long as they focus on the consented sanctions prescribed by God, the Quran calls it masjidil-Harami.

The only people who deserve to give life to God’s consented decrees are those who truly believe in God and the Last Day and those who uphold their commitments and keep them pure.

In-nama ya’muru masajidal-lah man amana bil-lah wal-yaumil akhiri wa-aqor-mas Sol-laa-ta wa-ataz zakaa-ta (9:18)

Indeed the people who deserve to promote God’s consented decrees (masa-jidal-lah) are those who believe in God and the Last Day and those who uphold their commitments and keep them pure. (9:18)

It is apparent that the ‘masajidal-lah’ is not a building. Rather, it is the consented decree by God. Only those who have consented themselves to this decree are the right people to give life to – or promote – the decrees. This prescribed decree does not demand they perform any worship or ritual prayer at a specified location or in a house of worship. Those who consented themselves by commiting to its values are the deserving party in promoting God’s consented decrees by spreading the good news.

According to the Reading, God created everything in the heavens and the earth, and all His creations are consenting to His deen or orders willingly or unwillingly in peace. So there is no need for God to wait for humans whom He created to start building mosques from rocks, wood, cement or stone and then say, “These buildings are God’s house.” God is already the owner of all the minerals, metals, wood and stone in the world.

---

1 see chapter 12.

Masjid is the Consented Decree from God

The religionists and their priests are not aware that the word masjid is used in the Reading to refer to the people who existed long before the time of the Last Prophet and that it does not refer to mosques or buildings of any kind. They totally ignore the significance of the history of Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and Jesus in the Reading (all of whom consented to God) as though these people were not worthy of recognition in Islam. Before the Arabs became Muslims, there were many others who consented themselves to God’s decrees. However, there are equally many of them who abused these decrees.

wallazi taqqozu masjidan dhiro-ror wakuf-ran watab-riqan bainal mu’minin-na wa-irsodan liman ha-robal-lah wa-rosulahu min-qoblu (9:107)

And there are those who accept their consent to cause detrimental and disbelief, and they created dissent among those who believed, while accommodating those who fought God and His messengers from before. (9:107)

The phrase min-qobla indicates an event that took place in the past (literally: from before). In other words, before the time of the Last Prophet the masjidan¹ or ‘their consented” decision in upholding God’s decree was corrupted to create problems and disbelief.

The word masjid is a common term used in the Reading to refer to the consent between God and His servants and this word was used for other people long before the time of Muhammad.

Furthermore, there is no historical evidence to support the existence of any physical mosque patronised by Muslims before the Reading was revealed. The Jews and the Christians call their houses of worship synagogues and churches. According to the religionists, Islam was introduced to the world only after the Reading was revealed to the Last Prophet (when in fact the Reading states that the true Islam was initiated by Abraham, i.e. long before Moses).

The Arab masters further boast that the first mosque is one built – allegedly by the Prophet – at a special site chosen by his pet camel in Medina twelve years after he received the revelation. On the other hand, they render 2:144 of the Reading to mean that the Last Prophet was commanded by God to change the direction of the ritual prayers from Jerusalem to the sacred mosque in Mecca when in fact by their own admission there was no physical mosque in Mecca at that time. Perhaps, only the religionists are able to explain such contradictions.

In the Arab religion they do not cite any history of any physical building called a mosque, or the mosques of God or the ‘sacred mosque’ during the time of Noah, Abraham, Moses or Jesus.

Let us quote the remaining portion of the passage in 9:107:

Wala-yahlifun-na ain-arodna il-laa husna. Wal-lah-yashadu, in-nahum la-kazibun.

And they swear, “It is not our intention except to do good.” And God bears witness that indeed they are liars.

Whilst it would be illogical to assume that the people were lying about the mosques we can safely say that they were lying about what they have consented to in observing God’s consented decrees – or the masa-jidal-lah.

The people in the verse claim that their intentions are honourable. But God says He bears witness that they were lying about their intentions. It is hard to imagine how someone could abuse a physical mosque. The section continues:

La-taqum fihi abadan, lamasjidan usisa ‘ala-taqwa min-aw-wali yau-mi ahaq-qu an-taqum-ma fihi. Fihi rijalun yuhib-bun aiya-tha-thoh-haru. Wal-lah yuhib-bul mu-dhoh-hirin (9:108)

Do not sustain in it forever. Indeed, consenting based upon observation from the first day of the truth is secure for you to partake in it. There are men who wish to cleanse themselves. And God is pleased with those who cleanse themselves. (9:108)

The objective of consenting oneself to the consented decree or masjid in 9:108 becomes clear. It is to cleanse people. If the religionists insist their mosques can cleanse people, what is wrong in saying the temples, synagogues and churches can do the same thing?

It is also important to look at 9:108 which says, la masjidan usisa ala taqwa minal-aw-wali yaumi aHaqu:

la masjidan   Indeed, consenting

usisa         based

alataqwa      upon observations

minal         from

aw-wali       the first

yaumi         day

aHaqu         of the truth

The word ‘minal aw-wali yau-mi aHaqu’ means ‘from the first day of the truth’. This is something even the religionists cannot explain. Does the word from the ‘first day of the truth‘ refer to the engagement of the architects and the contractors to put up a building correctly or does it mean to agree or to to give our consent to the truth upon observations of the Quran? Nobody finds any truth in the houses of worship?

The fact is these verses stress the importance of not abusing God’s consented decrees after it was established with the truth. The decrees encompass personal commitments in the doing of the good deeds in our routine life in society, to parents, families, relatives, close associates, orphans, the poor, the needy and to fulfil the promises we make, and to continue to maintain our obligations and keep them pure. We must remain steadfast in the face of adversity, hardship and war.

The fundamentals of God’s consented decrees are:

• belief in the One unseen God
• belief in the life after death
• Do good deeds while living in this world

That is all it says in 2:62 of the Quran. Anybody can do this without any mosques or houses of worship. In the same verse it assures those who observe them “Have nothing to fear, nor will they grieve”.

There is no need for anyone to go to a physical building to search for religious ‘experts’ to learn the methodology on how to believe in the One God, the Hereafter or how and what to do in discharging their duty doing good deeds.

---

1 masjidan: a singular masculine noun in the accusative

The deen is prescribed

The concept of God’s consented decree (Masajidil-lah) according to the Reading does not allow for the establishment of a house of worship, neither is it part of God’s prescribed way (deen-nil-lah). It is simply not part of God’s statute (or the sha’iral-lah.)¹ The observation of consented decree is manifested through human values: by translating these decrees into personal actions and deeds – that is, by finding an appropriate application for them in life based on intelligence and reason.

That the deen is not an institution accessible through houses of worship should be evident by now. The ploy of making a sanctioned life possible only through access to ‘company’ premises is common to all religions, and religion is not what the Reading advocates.

The instruction to discipline oneself upon receiving the knowledge of the Reading in 2:185-187 was nothing new. It had been decreed to people long before the Reading was revealed. Surely, these people did not know what a mosque was. They could not, since the instruction a’kiffuna-fil-ma-sajid had not been interpreted by them (against the constructs of their language) as indicating a mosque. When the same instruction was given after the Reading was revealed to the Arabs, they introduced a new concept of rituals of fasting for one month to encourage their followers to retreat to a physical building. Then, on top of this, they are in the ridiculous position of having to insist the verse means ‘you must refrain from sexual intercourse with your wives when you retreat to the mosque‘. There is simply no logic in the instruction.

2:183 gives a reason why self-discipline is enjoined on Muslims:

O you who believe, self-discipline is decreed for you, as it was decreed for the people before you, so that you might be observant for a certain number of days. (2:183 and part of 2:184)

So, the self-disciplining of oneself was not a recent introduction. Rather, it is God’s decree and has been practised by the previous people who received God’s revelations. The religionists twisted the meaning of the word “Som-huu” to impose fasting on innocent people. All that is required for mankind is to discipline themselves when they acquire the knowledge about God after the Reading is revealed to them (2:185-186) by Gabriel (2:97)².

Each time the religionists distort a word from one verse they are forced to distort other words to cover their backs. As soon as we make a comparison to examine the rationality of a concept within the structure and integrity of the Reading as whole, we notice the divergence of the meaning in the message arising from the distortion by the religionists.

---

1 Or the sha’irah of Allah; this is in stark contrast to the catalogue of intolerant and often bizarre rulings created by the religionists known as the shar’iah. Please note the similarity of the vocalic sound – but they are not the same.

2 2:97: Muhammad was made to say, ‘Anyone who opposes Gabriel should know that he revealed this scripture into your heart with God’s permission, confirming previous scriptures, and providing guidance and good news for the believers”. The Quran can be transmitted to anyone’s heart and it can happen at anytime of the year. The Hijrah Calendar was not invented 13 years after Muhammad became a prophet. Thus, the month of Ramadhan was not there.

‘Consented’ becomes ‘mosque’

We have seen that words are formed in the Arabic language on the basis of roots. The derivatives from these roots are made by changing vowel points, adding letters before, between or after the consonants. By knowing the meaning of the base one can easily know the meaning of the derivatives. Non Arabic-speaking Muslims have been made to believe that the Arabs and the non-Arab religionists were the masters of the Arabic of the Reading. We must not forget one important fact: God did not borrow the language from the Arabs when He revealed the Scripture to an Arab prophet. Modern Arabs and religionists are still struggling to understand many words and verses in the Reading. Moreover, having Arabic as one’s mother tongue is no safeguard from believing some quite fantastical and ludicrous things. Some examples follow of what the leaders of the Arab religion – based on traditions as opposed to the Reading – preach:

• The Reading describes the earth as elongated – something like an egg (which it is) – but the religionists say the earth is flat and it is standing on the two horns of a bull. According to their experts, each time the bull shakes its head there is an earthquake somewhere in the world.
• The Reading talks about sub-atomic particles, but the Arab linguist say the size of a sub-atomic particle is equivalent to a mustard seed.
• The Reading contains a metaphorical description about the splitting of the moon, but the religionists say during the time of the Last Prophet half of the moon fell from the sky and landed behind the Prophet’s son-in-law’s house and the other half fell behind a mountain.
• The Reading says the sun is moving through specific orbits. The religionists say that at sunset, the sun prostrates itself underneath the throne and asks permission to rise again, and it is permitted; and then a time will come when it will be about to prostrate and it will ask permission to go on its course. It will be ordered to return whence it has come so it will rise from the west. Not many people can grasp the meaning of the religionists’ explanation on this subject as written in the sahih book of Bukhari.
• The Reading speaks in favorable terms about the dog as a companion of the believer and also as a domestic animal that can be trained to hunt, but the Arabic linguist and scholars say it is forbidden for Muslims to keep dogs.
• The Reading says there is no intercessor between a person and God in the Hereafter, but the Arabic linguists and scholars say the Last Prophet and the priests will be their intercessors.
• The religionists and their Arabic scholars go on to claim that the suffering of the hell-fire for the followers of the Arab religion is only for a few days, but the simple Arabic in the Reading clearly states that the punishment of hell-fire is forever. Is it not time for the followers to study the Reading in a language that they understand?
• The Reading categorically says that it is an incumbent duty for a true Muslim to write a will for the benefit of his parents and relatives. But the religionists and the Arab scholars say it is forbidden to write a will.
• The Reading says people must use their common sense and not to accept anything blindly and verify everything before following a theory. The Arabic linguists and scholars say those who use their common sense will go to Hell and that the people must follow the priests blindly.

It is a fact that the majority of modern Arabs are still struggling with the meaning of many words in the Reading. Billions of Muslims believe they are the natural authority on the meaning of the Book. This simple misunderstanding allows the Arab religious elite to take advantage of the innocent people around the world by manipulating their understanding of simple Qur’anic concepts. The Arabic linguists and scholars cannot even give the exact number of verses in the Reading. The followers of the Arab religion have been misled to the extent that the majority of them will today insist that there are 6666 verses in the Reading. The fact is that there are only 6348 verses in the Reading.

Thus, the verb “sajada” connected to the concept of passive participle has been deliberately distorted to become physical places of ‘prayer’. The purpose of the distortion was to create houses of worship for the growing Arab religion so that it, too, could have its own houses of worship like other ‘religions’.

The root word for sajada can develop into other forms of different paradigm patterns as preterite, Aorist, noun of action, active or passive participle, referring to gender, singular, dual or plural, e.g: ‘sajada’ belongs to Fa’ala, ‘sajadu’ to Fa’alu, ‘sujad-dan’ to Fu’alan. ‘Asjudu’ to Af’ulu, ‘yasjudun’ to yaf’ulun, and ‘masjid’to Maf’il.

A simple comparison with associated words in other verses will show the violation of linguistic norms by the religionists regarding the usage of the prefixes and suffixes.

For example, we see the following words:

• The root word sahara means to cast a spell or to bewitch. When somebody is bewitched, the prefix ma is appended to the root which becomes the ground form of the verb mashur (grammar pattern of mafa’ul). Mashur is not a place or a physical building, but the state of being bewitched.

In 15:14 it says if God were to open up a gate to the sky through which we could climb we would say our eyes had been bewitched.

• The root word satara means to inscribe or to write. When God’s Scripture is prescribed with His decrees a prefix of ma is appended to the root to become the ground form of mastur. The Book is not the mastur but what is inscribed is the mastur.

52:2 says, ‘And the articles inscribed’. This means God’s decrees are prescribed as the articles of our belief.

• The root word shahid means to witness. When it is intended to show that the people are in the state of witnessing, a prefix ma is appended to the root and it becomes the ground form of the verb mashud. The place where the event took place is not the mashud but the state of witnessing is mashud.

In 11:103 it says, Indeed, these are signs for those who fear the punishment in the Hereafter. That will be the day the people will be assembled and they will be witnessing/mashud.

• The root word sajana means to imprison. Masjuni signifies the serving of the term of imprisonment. Masjuni is not the prison.
• The root word sakana means to inhabit or to dwell. The act of dwelling is maskun. The building where one is dwells is called buyut or house and not maskun.

You commit not error if you enter the houses (buyutan) which are uninhabited (ghoiro maskun).¹ (24:29)

Similarly, the word sajada in the Reading means to consent. The word masjid found in 9:107, 17:1 and 17:7 is simply the consented decree a derivative from the root. It does not represent a place where people go for prostrating. The plural of masjid – masaajid – simply means the consented decrees from God.

These are only the few comparisons from the long list of examples in the Reading. The words mashur, mastur, maskun, masjid, mashud and masjun are verbs with the prefix of ma before their respective root words. Like other derivatives Masjid belongs to the Maf’il paradigm pattern.

We find the word masjid in 2:187, for example. In this verse, a person who observes self-discipline² is required to observe certain rules. If he strongly adheres to the instruction, it means that he devotes his belief to the decrees consented by God. The Reading refers to such action as ‘a’kiffun-na fil-masaajid” or ‘devoting yourself in the consented decrees’.

Wab-taa-ghu-maa-katabal-lah-hu-lakum- waa-kulu washrobu hat-ta yat-tabaiyana lakumul khoithu abyathu minal qhoithi aswadi minal-fajri som-maa atimul siam-ma ilal-laili walatubashiru hun-naa wan antum a’kiffun-na fil-masaajid. Tilka hududul-lah. (2^nd part of 2:187)

And explore what God had dictated for you and savour until it is clear to you the white thread and the black thread from dawn. Then, observe the self-discipline until the night. And do not frown them when you are devoting yourself in the consented decrees. Those are the limits of God (hudu-dul-lah). (2^nd part of 2:187)

The breakdown of this part of the verse is as follows:

wa-antum    and you

a'kifun-na  are devoting

fil         in the

masaajid    consented decrees

The above instruction (which appears in the second part of 2:187) simply says after getting the knowledge of the Reading, continue to explore what God had revealed to you. Meanwhile continue to savour or slacken yourself until His decrees become clear to you. And while the person is devoting himself in the consented decrees he should maintain the cordial relationships with his wife.

But the religionists assigned non-existent meanings to the words making (1) a’kiffun which means to devote or cleave become retreat and (2) fil-masajid which means in the consented decrees become in the mosque.

Putting the sentence together, they say its meaning becomes: while you retreat in the mosque. They have ignored the message in the first part of the verse that says you must maintain the cordial relationship with your wife during the nights when you are devoted in the consented decrees.

Uhil-la-lakum lailata-siam-mil rofash ila-nisaa-ikum hun-na li-bashal lakum wa-antun li-bashan lahun-na a’limal-lah ain-nakum kun-tun tah-tanu an-fusakum (first part of 2:187)

Permitted for you in the nights of discipline to maintain the cordial relationship with your wife. They are garments for you and you are garments for them. God knows that you would have wronged yourselves….. Thus give them the good news. (first part of 2:187)

This verse is about self-discipline when a person receives the knowledge of the Reading. He must maintain the cordial relationship even if his spouse differs – they are not happy when you are devoted to the newly discovered knowledge. While devoting himself in the consented decrees (a’kifuna fi ma-sajid) he should not frown at even the closest person to him. That is all. It is a simple instruction.

---

1 ghoiro literally means not

2 The word Siyam was corrupted to become fasting. The concept of fasting is plagarized from the Jewish religion.

---

Related posts:

• The Deen is prescribed
• Masjid is the consented decree
• The consented decree is prescribed
• The message in the revelations
• Consented decree pre-Qur’anic period
• Sanctions during pre-Qur’anic period
• Focus the sanctions of the decree
• The sanctions revealed
• 2:142-152 – the wider context

Ruk’u does not mean physical bowing

In the Arab religion they say the word ruk’u means bowing. Again, this is another misconception propagated by the religionists.

The word ruk’u means to humble oneself, to lower oneself in humility. There is absolutely no verse in the Reading which says a committed man must bow down physically at specific times of the day.

Woe on that day to those who lied. And when they are told to be humble (irka’au) they do not humble themselves (laa yar ka’uun) (77:47-48)

Both irka’au and yar ka’uun derive from the root ruk’u. A person’s sincerity is judged by his humbleness not through his actions of bowing up and down.

The Reading narrates the history of Mary who was about to receive news from God. God transformed the energy to appear as a perfect man telling her to give her consent and to humble herself with those who humble themselves in accepting the news, she was told:

O Mary, Surely God has chosen you and He purified you (tho-hara) and He raised you above all the women in the world. O Mary, obey God and give your consent (sujudi) and humble (ruk’u) yourself with those who humble (ruk’u) themselves.” (3:42-43)

And then in 3:45:

The human-like energy said, “O Mary, God gives you good news; a word from Him to be called Messiah, Jesus the son of Mary. He will be honourable in this life and in the hereafter, and he will be one of those who are close to God. He will speak to the people as an infant. And as a man he will be righteous”. (3:45)

She humbled herself to accept the news. But it was strange to her that she could possibly conceive a son as a chaste girl. So she questioned the human-looked energy:

She said, “How could I have a son, when no man has touched me?” Then she was told, “God creates whatever He wills. To have anything done, He simply says to it, ‘Be’ and it is’. (3:46)

Mary is not being asked to ritually or physically bow and prostrate with anyone whilst listening to the news.

Similarly, in 2:43 the Children of Israel were told to humble themselves with those who are humble in the following context:

O Children of Israel, appreciate the blessing I have bestowed upon you, and uphold your covenant, that I uphold your covenant, and reverence Me. Do not be the first to reject what is revealed herein confirming what you have; and do not be the first to reject it. Do not trade My revelations for a cheap price; and observe Me. Do not confound the truth with falsehood, nor shall you conceal the truth knowingly. You shall observe your obligations and keep them pure. You shall humble yourselves with those who are humble (war-ka’uu ma-al-ror-kee-in). (2:40-43)

Here the Children of Israel were advised by God to humble themselves – together with those who are humble in conceding to what was revealed to the Last Prophet. The phrase war-ka’uu ma-al-ror-kee-in in 2:43 clearly instructs them to do exactly what was written from 2:40. It is their obligations to honour the revelation to observe God and they should not confound the truth with falsehood nor conceal the truth knowingly. Let not their prejudice against the Arab race hinder them from upholding their commitments to the Lord of the Universe. God’s scripture is meant for the whole of mankind.

Hence, we see that ruk’u and sujud are not physical bowing and prostration, but are the humbling or lowering of oneself (ruk’u) in mind, heart and soul by consenting ourselves (sujud), or agree with our freewill to something.

Therefore wa-ruka’is-sujud in 2:125 does not mean and those who bow and prostrate (physically) but means and those who humbly consented themselves (to God’s System).

Tho-hira Bayti-ya   cleanse My system

lit-tho-iffin       for throngs of people

wal-a'ki-ffin       and those who are devoted

wa-ruka'is-sujud    humbly consented themselves

The core of the corruption is found in this verse. The phrase throngs of people were altered to mean those who circumambulate, the word devoted became retreat and humbly consented themselves became bowing and prostrating. The intent was clearly to make all these words relate to the performance of rituals.

The religionists found their way to reinstate their forefathers’ religion by breaching the essence of the Scripture revealed to the Last Prophet to do it. We have seen evidence from the Reading that the distortion was deliberate.

To recapitulate, let us consider some of the proofs we have so far uncovered:

• deen or a way of life became religion
• ta’budu or serve became worship
• Sol-laa or commitment became ritual prayers
• muSollan or the committed became a place of ritual prayers
• bayti-ya or My system became God’s house
• Tho-iffin or throngs of people became walking around in a circle
• zakaa or purify became the religious tithes
• a’kiffin or cleave became retreat to the mosque
• wa-ruka’is-sujud or humbly consenting themselves became bow and prostrate physically
• maqami-ibrohim or the status of Abraham became the footprints of Abraham in a copper casting displayed opposite the cubical stone idol cut from the mountain rock of Mecca

According to the Reading, the Jews who distorted God’s words are bad people and a rebellious race due to the hardness of their hearts. This notion is repeated over and over:

Do you expect them to believe as you do, even though some of them distort God’s words after hearing them with full understanding thereof, and maliciously? (2:75)

When they are told, “Believe in these revelations of God,” they say, “We believe only in what was revealed to us.” Thus they reject all subsequent Scriptures even though they know it is the truth, and even though it confirms their own Scripture. Say, “Why did you slay God’s prophets in the past, if you are really believers?” Moses came to you with profound signs, yet you idolised the calf in his absence and turned wicked. We made a covenant with you as we elevated the article above you, saying, “You shall uphold strongly the commandments we gave you, and hearken.” But they said, “We hear but we will not obey.” Their hearts were filled with the adoration for the calf as a consequence of their disbelief. (2:91-93)

Because they violated their covenants We put a curse on them, and We hardened their hearts. Consequently, they distort the words from their original place and disregard part thereof. You will always see betrayal from them except a few. You shall forgive and forget about them, God only loves the compassionate. (5:13)

Everybody ignores the other truth from God when He said the Arabs are sick in their hearts, which perhaps is worse than the hearts of the Jews. We cannot deny that the groups of the people mentioned in 2:8-10 are the Arabs who had received the Scripture. God has categorically labelled the Arabs the staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy.

The Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy. (9:97)

In truth, they exemplify the people described in 2:8-10:

There are those who say, “We believe in God and the Last Day,” while they are not believers. In attempting to deceive God and the believers they only deceive themselves without perceiving. In their hearts is a disease, and consequently God augments their disease. They have deserved painful retribution for their lying. (2:8-10)

This verse perfectly describes the modern-day Arabs who say they believe in God and the Last Day. Although the Reading abhors idol-worship, the religionists defied the instructions in the Reading. They claim it is part of the Islamic way of life to serve carved stones and rocks from the mountains, stone pillars and rock outcroppings. In their attempt to deceive God and the true believers around the world, they deceived themselves without perceiving. They have no reason to do all these things if they truly understand the message of the Reading and sincerely give their consent to the consented decrees from God. The Reading says that in their hearts is a disease. The disease was inherited from their pagan forefathers.

Ironically, many non-Arabs around the world – including women – are happy to follow the pagan way of life. Many are seen to dress like Arabs – men and women alike – even though the Reading declares that the Arabs reject God and are the worst hypocrites. For instance, the covering of the woman’s head is plagiarised from the Bible. Today Muslim women around the world strictly observe it. They were deceived by their scholars who claim that such head covering is ordained in the Reading. The true fact is, such instruction is not found in the Reading. They are upholding their commitment to keep the decrees in the Bible pure. In Corinthians 1 11:5 it says, Any woman who prays or prophesises with her head uncovered dishonours her head – it is just as though her head were shaved. If a woman does not cover her head, she should have her hair cut off, for it is a disgrace for a woman to have her hair cut or shaved off, she should cover her head‘. Head covering is definitely not the requirement by the Reading but the Bible.

Instead of serving the Lord of the Universe through good deeds, the Arabs promote their primitive Arabic culture as Islam. They have built stone idols which they serve with great pomp and ceremony on the Arab soil and thereby continue their ancestors’ idol-worshipping practices. Many of the non-Arab Muslims around the world are happy to be part of it.

Although the Jews were – and many would argue still are – a most rebellious people, they never went to the extremes the Arab religionists did. While Moses was with the Children of Israel they idolised the golden calf and their hearts were filled with the adoration of the calf, but when he left them, they created Judaism. The Al Masih,¹ Jesus the son of Mary went to them to demolish the religion or the temple – but they falsely accused him of blasphemy and plotted against him.

There is no reason for us not to believe that the modern Arabs and the Arab religionists fit the passages in this early surah of the Reading. They are lying about God and they have a disease in their hearts. They introduced the greatest wickedness in corrupting God’s decree while claiming to believe in God and the Hereafter. Only a race with such characteristics could commit all such wickedness and perpetuate it to this day. The Jews – whatever their failings – have stiff competition when it comes to rebellion against God.

---

1 i.e. the Messiah

Sujud does not mean physical prostration

As mentioned in chapter three, in the Reading the word sujud means to consent or to agree to something. The religionists have consistently said that in many verses of the Reading this word does not mean a physical act of prostration, but they try to make it an exception when the word is used to refer to human beings. They realise it is ridiculous to say the sun, the moon, the stars, and the trees prostrate themselves to God when the Reading uses the same word sujud.

Qor-laqol-insan a’lama-hul bayan ash-shamsu wal-qomaror bil-husban wal-najmu wal-sajaru yasjudan was-sama’a ro-fa’aha wa-watho’a mi-zan. (55:3-7)

He created the human. He teaches him clearly. The sun and the moon with calculated movements, and the stars and the trees are all consenting (yasjudan) and the skies, which He raised with a just balance. (55:3-7)

God created human beings and He teaches them clearly that the movements of the sun, the moon, and the stars in the sky are on their own consent (yasjudan). This word is derived from the root word sajada, which means to give consent or to agree to something or to admit something is true. Perhaps the religionists and their Arabic scholars may want to describe how the sun and the moon prostrate to God before they insist that everyone should prostrate physically to the Lord of the Universe. The Reading clearly shows that everything in the heavens and the earth sujud and aslama or they consented themselves peacefully (aslama from the root Salam) by God. The word Islam is also derived from the same root Salam. Thus if everything that God created in the heavens and the earth are in a state of peacefulness or Islam, can the religionists also tell us how the sun, the moon, the stars, the trees, and all of the animal kingdom become Muslims? Did they have to declare, “We bear witness that there is no God except Allah, and we bear witness Muhammad is the messenger of Allah?”¹ Then why is it that such a declaration has become the first pillar of faith in so-called Islam?

The billions of stars in the sky, the grass on earth, the vegetables that we eat, the Bougainvillaea we plant around our houses, the trees in the forest all sujud to the One God. We do not witness any of them prostrating physically. Everything we see obeys its God-given command; and God says it performs its sujud to Him.

If we read the Reading critically, we discover the same word yas-judun used in reference to the state of being of humans. In 84:21 it says:

Waiza quri-a’ alaihim qur-anun la-yasjudun. (84:21)

And when the Qur’an is recited to them they do not give their consent. (84:21)

We have not seen any religionists or the Arabic experts prostrating themselves each time the Qur’an is recited to them, but at the same time they insist the word sujud means prostrate. Sujud here means only one thing: to acquiesce, to agree or consented to the decrees of the Reading. As matters stand today, every Muslim upon hearing the Qur’an being recited would have to prostrate himself immediately. Now we all know that it is not done. One wishes the religionists would be a little more consistent.

Everyone can see the verse does not command us to prostrate physically each time the Reading is recited to us rather, that we should give our consent or agree to the values of the consented decree or masajid (also derived from the same word sajada) every time we hear the message. We can also find the word refused “Abaa” the opposite meaning of the word sujud in the Quran.

“When we instructed the energies, “Give your consent to Adam”. All of them consented except iblis, he refused (Abaa). And he was arrogant, and thus he is among those who disbelieve”. (2:34)

The word Abaa means to disagree or refuse to admit something that is true. In the same verse we see Iblis disagreed with God’s instruction because he was arrongant, thus his action is described as those who do not believe.

Clearly the word sujud does not refer to any physical prostration. If what the religionists are saying about the physical prostration had any basis we would see Muslims prostrating themselves all over the place: in offices, inside their cars, shopping complexes or on the roadside each time they heard the Qur’an recited over the radio or television. This is patently ridiculous.

Here is another example from the Reading that clearly shows sujud does not mean physical prostration.

Wad-qulul ba-ban suj-jadan. (2:58)

And enter the gate consentingly (2:58)

When the Children of Israel are told to enter the gates of a city the word su-jadan was a command for them to agree to enter the palce in humbleness. It does not mean they should enter the gate in a prostrating position (unless the religionists can demonstrate to us how this is done). The Children of Israel knew the word su-jadan did not mean that they should enter the gate crawling on their bellies.

The history of Joseph also demolishes the misrepresentation of the religionists that sujud is the act of physical prostration. Joseph told his father he saw eleven planets, the moon and the sun sujud to him in a dream which positively indicates these heavenly celestials did not physically prostrate to him.

Recall that Joseph said to his father, “O my father, I saw eleven planets and the sun and the moon give their consent (sa-jidin) to me.” (12:4)

The forms sujud, yas-judan, sujadan, sajid and masjid derive from the root sajada which means to consent, None of these words refers to the act of physical prostration.

The Lord of the Universe is not interested in our body movements. There is no need for us to demonstrate a state of holiness at a specific time. He says He is omnipresent and we cannot hide any secret from Him. He knows everything in the heavens and the earth. No three people can meet in secret without Him being the forth nor five without Him being the sixth neither less than that, nor more without Him being there all the time.

Therefore we are expected to do the right thing and work righteousness all the time throughout our life and always keep in mind that every movement, deeds, utterances, thoughts or whatever we conceal in our heart is known to Him, Then, on the day of resurrection He will inform us of everything that we have done. God has recorded everything and He is fully aware of every single one of us. That’s it!

You should realise that God stands between you and your heart and that you will be gathered before Him. (8:24)

Contrary to popular belief, Abraham did not start this aerobic class. The Reading tells us that he consented himself to the will of the Lord of Universe and led a righteous life as a monotheist serving the One God.

When his Lord said to him, “Be you at peace (aslim),” he said, “I am at peace for the Lord of the Universe (aslam-tu-li-rob-bil-‘alamin).“ (2:131)

Abraham did not demonstrate his peacefulness through physical body movements but through his love of his Lord with all his heart, soul, mind and strength by doing the good deeds and personal commitments in fulfilling his obligations.

Unfortunately, he became the prime target of wicked people who accused him of being the first man to worship a stone idol in Mecca through physical bowing and prostration.

---

1 A phrase not found in this formula in the Qur’an and used by Arab religionists to trick people into their fold. What the phrase means, of course, is that the person pronouncing commits to accept (under the guise of the Prophet Muhammad’s teaching) whatever the ruling caste dictates.

‘Humble themselves consentingly’ becomes ‘bow and prostrate’

The last phrase in 2:125 is wa-roka’is-sujud, which means those who humble themselves consenting. The religionists have mangled the meaning here and say it means to physically bow and prostrate. It embroils a regimented body movement only worthy of pagan rituals.

Physical bowing and prostrating have become the critical components of the body movements in the Arab religion. Without these pantomimed movements their rituals will become redundant and useless. They believe the instruction of these body movements were ordained by God by virtue of 2:125 and 22:26.

For many centuries, non-Arabs who have mastered the Arabic language have allowed themselves to be subjugated by the religionists without verifying simple words by reference to other verses in the Reading. Having discovered this, I feel sorry for the Muslims who perform these silly body movements without verifying the correctness of their understanding from their own Book.

Since they are conditioned to believe that the word bayta in 2:125 means the house, naturally, bayti-ya in the same verse must mean My house. Although they do not physically cleanse God’s house, they derive tremendous satisfaction by circumambulating the Cube. The Muslims were made to believe that the meaning of the passage in 2:125 is:

Thor-hira Cleanse the [physical] house.

Thor-iffin Walk around the house (because they believe the religionists who say that the word Tho-iffin has the same meaning as the word Thawwaf. However, these two words are not the same).

a’kiffin Retreat to a [physical] house.

wa-roka’ is sujud Bow and prostrate physically to a [physical] house (since they also believe the word roka’ is sujud is physical bowing and prostrating).

Since they proudly claim Islam abhors all images and icons, how can they not notice that the religious rites they faithfully observe are blatant idol-worship? Do they not devote their faith and bow and prostrate to a physical house?

If their answer is no:

• Then why do they say it is ‘God’s house’?
• Why do they use the expression baytul-lah which is not found in the Reading?

The truth is the innovators of the Arab religion have been very successful in deceiving people. They make their followers perform ridiculous body movements without telling them why. Yet they cannot even answer these simple questions!

No modern Arab or scholar of the Arab religion can provide intelligent answers to these basic questions:

• Is the stone house in Mecca God’s house or baytul-lah?
• Why is God not inside His house – or is He?
• Why do they have to bow and prostrate to the rocks carved by the Arab?
• Are they prostrating to God or to the rocks?
• Why do they walk around the house and in an anti-clockwise direction?
• If they are prostrating to God and not the rock hunk, can we move the stone structure to Japan, Australia, Canada, Mexico or other countries?
• Would their pilgrimage ritual and their five daily ritual prayers be nullified without making the rock hunk as their focal point.

Of course, the crux of the matter lies in simple logic. If they worship the house, they need to say that God is present in it. If that is the case – fine. However, if God does not live in the Cube, they are venerating the cube-idol. All they have to do is prove that God is in there.

If no sensible answer is forthcoming from the religionists themselves, why then should the Muslims continue to put their trust in the religionists? Perhaps they naively assume it is not harmful to follow the religionists blindly. The pertinent question is whether obeying such absurdity will save them from the Hell Fire? Is it worthwhile ignoring something so important by not verifying the correctness of its meaning by using one’s own common sense? According to the Reading ‘the worst creatures at the sight of God are those who do not use their common sense’.

Is it not time yet for the sensible Muslims to come to their senses and seek forgiveness and mercy from their Lord while they still can? Is it so difficult for them to be sincere to Him alone in pursuing for His grace and pleasure? These are some of the fundamental questions the non-Arabs should consider seriously.

The religionists have, indeed, twisted the meaning of many words in the Reading to divert mankind from the path of God including wa-roka’is-sujud in 2:125 which simply means those who humble themselves consentingly.

The message in 2:125 is that Abraham was directed to the system and had diligently committed himself to devote and humble himself with consent to the will of God in the system. His son Ishmael was similarly committed, and both of them cleansed the system for throngs of people who are devoted and also those who humble¹ themselves consentingly to the same system. Abraham and Ishmael were not devoting themselves to a physical house, neither have they circumambulated, or bow and prostrate physically to some rocks. Those who follow the footsteps of Abraham are not expected to bow or prostrate to anything. They should devote and humble themselves by consenting themselves to the same system by upholding their commitments to observe the deen prescribed by God. That is all that is meant.

There is no verse in the Reading that implies that roka’is-sujud carries the sense of physical bowing and prostrating.

---

1 Humble, humbling or humbled is derived from the word ruku’. Humble people feel they are not important or good enough to criticise others or to have much attention paid to them by other people. God told the children of Israel to be humble to accept His revelations. In 2:43 He said, ‘war-ka’u-ma’al-ror-ke-en’

Cleaving becomes retreating

The next word in our study is a’kiffin. The word a’kiffin means hold strongly onto something, but the religionists insist that it means retreat to the mosque. In the context of 2:125 it reads as:

An tho-hira bayti-ya li tho–iffina wal a’kifiina wa-rukai’ sujudi

The root of a’kif-fin‘ is ‘-k-f or ‘akafa. Each time this word is mentioned elsewhere in the Reading it is always explained by the religionists and also translated for the non-Arabs as those who are devoted or holding fast onto something, for instance: 2:125, 2:187, 7:138, 20:91, 20:97, 21:52, 22:25, 26:71 and 48:25. For example:

Ya’-ku-fu-na ala-as-nam

Hold strongly to idols. (7:138)

Lannab raha alai-hi a’kiffina

We will continue to hold strongly to it. (20:91)

The word a’kiffina in 20:91 is the same word as in 2:125. But here it refers to the Children of Israel who idolised the golden calf.

They said to Aaron the brother of Moses:

“We will continue to devote (or hold strongly) to it.” (20:91)

The religionists have otherwise consistently translated this word as meaning to devote or to hold strongly onto something – except in 2:125. In this only instance, they tell people the meaning of a’kiffina in 2:125 is to retreat implying that it is good if the people retreat to the mosques. The religionists condemn other people who retreat to their temples to tend to their idols as idol-worshippers, but in their own case – when we are talking about devoting oneself to the square rock structure – they appear to have received a special dispensation from God.

How does the religionists’ physical ‘house’ differ from the physical ‘idols’ in the centre of other temples? Such is the hypocrisy of Arab religion!

Thawwaf

This word is not found in 2:125 or 22:26 but I have to mention it for clarity. The religionists called the seven rounds of circumambulation at the cube house as Thawwaf¹ and they misconstrued the word Tho-iffin in the two verses to mean the same thing. Thawwaf is mentioned several times in the Reading with reference to the state of mind of being familiar or get used to certain things, but in contexts that are unrelated to stone structure. The first point which needs making in this regard is that the medial root of Tho-if and Thawwaf are different consonants, hence the meaning are not the same.

The religionists changed the meaning of this word Tho-iffin to make people think it refers to the activity of walking around the stone idol, and translators have had to concur with the religionists by translating it as ‘those who encircle around’ it. This is but a terrible corruption.

The word Thawwaf is mentioned three times: in 2:158, 22:29 and 24:58.

Tha-waf-fu-na ali-kum (they are used/familiar on you) (24:58)

Ai-yat-Tha-wa-fa bi-hi-maa (so that you get used with them) (2:158)

Wal-yat-Tha-waf-fa bi-bayti-a-tiik (And get used with the system of old) (22:29)

As mentioned earlier this word thaw-waf is not found in the all-important 2:125 or 22:26. What is stated in 2:125 and 22:26 is Tho-iffin, which means throngs of people, and not Thawwaf.

Once we understand the essence of the message in the three verses we discover the existence of a very serious premeditated distortion.

24:58 is to be noted. In this verse, children and servants must ask permission before entering the parents’ room at three periods of ‘nakedness’ in the day. Other than these three periods, they are permitted to do so. Hence, Tha-waf-fu-na ali-kum in this verse means they are so used/familiar with the parents. This is simple domestic etiquette.

Please note that 22:29 follows up from the reference to Abraham in verse 22:26. There was already another system of the old (or the bayti-a-teek) before Abraham. That is why we found in 2:125 saying that God points out His system or bayta to Abraham. But the word Thaw-waf is not in the verse at all. Thus, 22:29 disproves the claim by the religionists that bayta is a physical structure built by Abraham.

If for the sake of argument, bayta were taken as meaning house, then we should understand by virtue of 22:29 that there was another ‘house‘ already in place before Abraham i.e. the bayti-a-teek. According to the religionists, the only ‘house’ is the ‘bayta‘ (or today’s Ka’aba) built – as they would have it – by Abraham.

---

1 This word is mentioned at this point although it does not occur in the verse under discussion – 2:125 – because the word Thawwaf is commonly used by practitioners of the Arabic religion to denote the act of circumambulating the Ka’aba

‘Group of people’ corrupted

The religionists twisted another simple word in the same verse (which, in fact, refers to throngs of people) to mean encircling a square stone idol. The word Tho-iffin mentioned in the verse is part of the message to signify the response of the people who will partake in God’s system.

The religionists made a grave mistake when they tried to change the meaning of the word Tho-iffin since it is easily verifiable by means of comparison with other verses. Nevertheless, they have fooled people from all around the world into walking in circles round their stone idol.

The word Tho-iffin is generated from the root Tho-if. The word Tho-if means a party or throngs of people. This word (or other derivatives from the same root) is used in many parts of the Reading. They can be found in 3:69, 3:72, 3:122, 3:154, 4:81, 4:102, and 4:113. Some examples:

3: 69 Tho-iffa-tun min-ah-lil-kitab means a group from the people of the book

3:122 Tho-iffa-ta-ni min-kum means the two groups from among you

4:81 Tho-iffa-tun-min-hum means a group from among them

Tho-iffin, then, simply means a group (or groups) of people.

It is illogical that this same word means walking around in circles with reference only to the word bayta. Obviously, this deliberate misinterpretation is inflicted on readers year after year to support the invented pilgrimage rituals. There is no justification from the Reading for Tho-iffin to mean encircling around because in all other occurrences of Tho-iffin means groups of people.

The Arabic scholars will not be able to explain this contradiction either. There is no reason for the religionists to manipulate this word other than to preserve the traditional pagan religious rites of the nomadic period at the expense of God’s Scripture. The word li-Tho-iffin simply means that it was Abraham’s job to cleanse the system or the bayta for throngs of people. That is all.

Cleanse the system

Let’s break down the key part of 2:125.

wa-ahidnaa   and We contracted

ibrohima     Abraham

wa-ismael    and Ishmael

an-Tho-hira  to cleanse 

bayti-ya     My system

We can agree with all the translators when they say the word Tho-hira is to cleanse, but it is very difficult to understand why Abraham and Ishmael should clean a physical House.

Of course, today the King of Saudi Arabia (who calls himself Keeper of the Haramain) does clean the stone idol every year on the festival of Eid. He has become God’s janitor or house-cleaner.

In the Reading, Abraham was committed to serving God and he was against all religious and idol-worshipping practices. Tho-hira bayti-ya does not refer to Abraham cleansing a non-existent house. Rather, he was enjoined to cleanse the system from idol-worship. This is why Abraham rightly broke the idols – or to borrow the language of the Reading – he broke the idols with his right hand.

The word ‘committed’ corrupted

In 2:125, the word muSolla is derived from the root Sol-laa with a prefix of mu represents Abraham as the doer in the singular.

The enemies of the Last Prophet, however, say the word ‘ibrohimi muSolla’ is a place of ritual prayer where Abraham stood to pray (and then somehow his footprints were miraculously appeared in a copper block at the same spot). We should note that there are three numbers in Arabic: singular, dual and plural. When the doer of Sol-laa is in the singular he is called muSollan, but when the doer is plural they are called muSollin. The word muSollin is also found in the Reading:

• In 2:125 ibrohimi-muSol-laa informs us that a man by the name of Abraham was the doer of the Sol-laa. Abraham was called a muSollan.
• In 107:5 (see below) the same word is used to indicate many people (plural) who are the doers of their Sol-laa. They are called the muSollin. This is the plural of muSollan.

The same method was used by the religionists in their shuffle of the word Sol-laa. They say one thing in one place and then something else in another place. The word muSollan (in the singular) appears only once in the Reading and it refers to this particular person who was made the ‘leader’ for mankind.

It seems – in their haste to ascribe meanings to words in order to shore up their religion – the religionists overlooked the fact that the same word is used in the plural at three other places in the Reading. We will look at all instances now:

Min-maqam-mi Ibrahima muSollan (singular) (2:125)

The status of Abraham, the committed.

Illaa muSollin (plural) (70:22)

Except those who are committed.

Lam-naku Minal muSollin (plural) (74:43)

We are not from among those who are committed.

Wai-lul Lil- muSollin (plural) al-lazi-nahum ala-Sol-laa-tihim saa-hun (107:5-6)

Woe for those who are committed but they are careless of their commitments.

The last verse refers to those who take their commitments in jest: woe to them!

No Arabic linguist would dare say muSollan is a place of ritual prayers; but the religionists insist the word refers a physical location. So in 2:125 they prolong the corruption by claiming that ibrohima muSollan is Abraham’s place of ritual prayer. There is a logical and grammatical contradiction here for which no priest or u’lema can provide any explanation.

MuSollan is nothing but the singular of an active participle who upholds the Sol-laa. MuSollin is the plural. This is simple Arabic.

An example: in 7:44 there is a proclaimer of an announcement. The word announce in Arabic is azan and the past tense is azzana. The person who proclaims or makes the announcement is called the Mu-Azzin.

Then it is announced (azzana) by the announcer (MuAzzin), “God’s curse has befallen the wicked.” (7:44)

Similarly, Abraham was the upholder of the commitment or Sol-laa and he is called a muSollan – committed man. Even the scholars who know the Arabic language were taken for a ride by the religionists. Are they not part of the conspiracy, then?

Abraham’s status (maqami ibrohim)

The word maqam appears in the Reading a few times. Since the Reading explains itself, we just need to look at all the pertinent verses to understand the meaning of maqam. The religionists say the meaning of maqami-ibrohim is the footprint immersed in the copper cast opposite the stone structure. If that were true, how would they explain maqama-robbuka or Your Lord’s maqam in 55:46? Can it mean the footprint or station of your Lord? The same word is used again in 79:40. In this passage it is written as maqama robbihi which means status of their Lord.

The verse breaks down thus:

wa-am-maa    and surely

man-khor-fa  those who fear

maqama       the status

robbihi      of their Lord

wa-nahal     and they refrain

naf-saa      themselves

'anil-hawa   from their lust

When translated, it can be rendered:

And surely, those who fear the status of their Lord, and they refrain themselves from their lust. (79:40)

Perhaps the Muslims should ask their Arab masters whether they translate the same verse as:

And surely those who fear the footprints/station of their Lord and they refrain themselves from their lust.

Such primitive thinking is an insult to our intelligence.

The same word is mentioned in 17:79 as an assurance from God that He will raise anyone of us to a higher status upon fulfilling certain commands. And it is this same word which is used in 2:125.

Wat-ta-khi-zu min-maqami Ibrahim (2:125)

Take from the status of Abraham.

maqaman mah-mu-dan (17:79)

Raise you to an exalted status.

Maqam therefore simply means the status or rank of a person. It is not a place.

The corruption continues

It is common knowledge that there are many followers of other religions who worship God through the images in their temples – the Orthodox Christians, for example. But how is it that the followers of the Arab religion call those people pagans and idol-worshippers?

The fact is the followers of the Arab religion have more than just one idol. Besides the cubical house in the centre of the mosque, the religionists also provide their followers with many other idols. The black stone embedded at one corner of the cubical house is the most revered icon. It is encased in a silver-frame portraying rather a vulgar image – make of that what you will. The design was perhaps to symbolise the female representation of the three chief Arab idols: Al-lat, Al-Uzza and Manat. Grammatically, these are female names, and the religionists said they referred to the daughters of Allah. The Arabs worshiped these female goddesses long before the Reading was revealed and the Last Prophet was commanded to ask the Arabs:

What about Al-lat and Al-Uzza, also Manat, the third one? Is it for you the males and for Him the females? This is indeed an unjust distribution. Actually, they are nothing but names that you invented, you and your forefathers. God never revealed about it from His authority. They followed nothing but conjectures and what their own souls dictated when the sure guidance had come to them from their Lord. What is it that the human being wants? (53:19-24)

This verse confirms that the pagan Arabs had invented many new gods for themselves. In this case, these stones were assigned female names. These stones were touched, stroked, or kissed by the worshippers to acquire some of the stone’s holiness.

The other idol is a twelve-foot tall cage protecting a copper casting of someone’s footprints. It stands opposite the door of the larger idol. All these idols have their own purposes and functions.

Within the same precincts there are two rock outcroppings which the religionists have called Safa and Marwa.¹ During any visit or pilgrimage, the followers of the Arab religion will run between the two rocks after they have circumambulated the cube and kissed the black stone and prayed behind the gilded idol opposite the stone idol. This latter rite, they claim, is to honour the suffering of Abraham’s wife when she was searching for water within the same area. No one has asked a simple question: what has Abraham’s wife got to do with Islam? The author does not see any logic in this ritual except to say the religionists used Abraham’s wife as an excuse for their followers to worship the two rock outcroppings. The whole thing is another pagan Arab myth.

We will analyse the other six words in 2:125 and see how these words were distorted by comparing them with the usage of the same words in other passages of the Reading. We will establish beyond any doubt that the religionists have abused the meaning of these words to create the basis of all the ritualistic practices in their ‘religion’.

---

1 One Qur’anic verse refers to entities by these names. Clearly, the Arabs took the Qur’anic words and applied them to aspects of their local pagan rites.

---

Related posts:

• Abraham’s status (maqami ibrohim)
• The word committed corrupted
• Cleanse the system
• ‘Group of people’ corrupted
• Thawwaf
• Cleaving becomes retreating
• ‘Humbly consenting’ becomes ‘bow and prostrate’
• ‘Sujud’ does not mean physical prostration
• Ruk’u does not mean physical bowing

What is in the ‘Bayta’?

People do not realise that simple words like fi-hi (which means inside it) bi (which means with), ilaa (which means to or towards), minal which means (from the), and li (which means for) and a few others have had their meanings twisted or ignored in certain contexts by the gatekeepers of the Arab religion. These words are often appended to a verb as a prefix, but they make a lot of difference. For example, people fail to think carefully of the significance of fi-hi (inside it) in the following context:

Inside it (fi-hi) there are clear signs (ayatun bai-inatun) about the status of Abraham, (maqami ibrohim) and whoever enters it is secured. And it is the incumbent duty of mankind to take the challenge (Hajuu) to the system (bayti) for those who can find their way. And whoever disbelieves, surely God is self-sufficient, above any need of the worlds. (3:97)

The words fi-hi mean in the context, ‘in the bayta there are Clear Signs (ayatun-bai-natun) about the status of Abraham (maqamu ibrohim) and whoever enters it will find security’.

If the word bayta truly meant a house then, logically, we have: ‘In the house there are clear signs about the status of Abraham’. Can the religionists or the u’lema prove to the world that there are clear signs about the status of Abraham inside the cube structure standing in the middle of their mosque? No, they cannot. But what they will show us instead is a piece of copper in a gilded cage standing outside the house where their imagination apparently left a footprint.

The baytien in 3:96-97 refers to a system, not a house and we can find in this system (baytien) the clear signs (ayataun bai-inatun) of Abraham’s status (maqamu ibrohim) who was totally committed to the deen. Whoever embraces this system is secure. All humans are expected to take the challenge (Hajuu) to the system. They must try and to make their way to it.

For the sake of argument, if the word bayta actually meant a physical house and the Haj meant pilgrimage we would be confronted with a very serious problem. Each and every one of the 2,000,000 people who perform the ‘pilgrimage’ today must squeeze into the house to observe and sanctify the spot where Abraham stood for his ritual prayer. If this is the case, then the house the religionists have put up needs major reconstruction. It will also mean that if the number of Muslims increases, they will have to renovate God’s house in order to accommodate the new faithful. As it stands, God’s present ‘house’ can comfortably hold a couple of hundred at most.

That’s right. All the Sunnis and Shiites from every corner of the globe would have to squeeze into the ‘Ka’aba’ to achieve security. This is both illogical and impossible, but this is exactly what happens when we take the magnanimity of God’s ideals and equate them with the pettiness of people’s physical world. The result: an idol smack in the centre of a house of worship.

The religionists say those who worship God through images or icons are the pagans and idol-worshippers. Though quick to condemn and criticise others, the Arab religionists have never considered that they themselves do exactly the same. They also say the followers of other religions are pagans and idol-worshippers when they walk around their stone idols in their temples or around their temples. They do not pause to realise they are doing the same. The Reading tells us that it is not that their eyes that are blind, but their hearts.

Hindus, for example, walk seven times in an anti-clockwise circle around a lingam – or stone idol – at the centre of their temple. Hindus have been doing this for much longer than the religionists.

The fallacy of the religionists’ claim that the word bayta means a house is totally contrary to the concept of serving the Lord of the Universe. Each time a word in the Reading is twisted, it renders the message absurd. In a further case, they insist bayta means a house and we have what the religionists themselves call the Forbidden House when they refer to baytil-Harama.¹ The question is why they make it a mandatory for everyone to go to a forbidden house.

To conceal the conspiracy they continue to distort the meaning of the word Haram to become sacred. The non-Arab Muslims around the world had never confronted the religionists with a simple question: how did a rock structure renovated as recently as 2003 become sacred? Which part of the building is actually sacred? They will soon discover it is not the square structure proper that is sacred, but the small black stone (or Hajar aswad) worshiped by their forefathers, that is sacred. The word Hajar aswad used in reference to the black stone is nowhere to be found in the Reading. But the religionists say it is part of Islam.

The Arabs have successfully reinstated their true stone deity of black basaltic rock as the focus of worship in Mecca to carry the torch of their forefathers’ religion, a pagan community.

---

1 i.e. what ‘Muslims’ call the mosque at Mecca.

Take the challenge to find the system

It seems that in God’s system nobody can inherit the deen from his or her parent. If the parents consented themselves to the way, it is their duty to exhort their children to consent to God’s consented Decrees. Abraham and Jacob reminded their children:

Moreover, Abraham enjoined his children and so did Jacob, saying, “O my children, God has pointed out the deen for you. You shall not die except as those who are at peace (Muslims).” (2:132)

Abraham and Jacob told their children they must not die except to be those who are at peace in obeying the deen prescribed by God. Abraham and Jacob did not tell their children that God had pointed out a religion or a house for them. They said:

God has pointed out to you the deen (or the way of life).

None of them were told to make a pilgrimage to a shrine or to start worshipping God, but they were told that there was a deen of which they must be convinced and then take the challenge to live by God’s system, if they could find the path. Their father Abraham was led to a system, committed himself to it with Ishmael, and together they lived by the sanctions in the system. Similarly, if we consented ourselves to God’s way, we are told to remind our family members to also believe and give their consent to the orderly way of life by doing exemplary good deeds. It stands to reason that if the role model is at peace by upholding this system, the progeny will follow suit.

You shall exhort your family to be committed and persist in doing so. We do not ask you for any provisions. It is We who provide for you. The final victory belongs to the righteous. (20:132)

We are to tell our children the way of Islam is the sanctions prescribed in the Scripture and that they must focus themselves to these sanctions when consented to God’s way to uphold their commitments. They must not fall into idol-worship by following any religion. We cannot tell our children the deen is somewhere inside a stone idol built by the Arabs in the desert. Luqman in his wisdom said to his children:, O my son, do not set up any idol besides God; idol worship is a gross offence’, then he continues:

O my sons, observe your commitments (Sol-laa-ta) advocate righteousness and forbid evil, and stay steadfast in the face of adversity, this is the real strength. Do not be arrogant nor walk in pride, God does not love the boastful and the arrogant. (31:17-18).

There is no evidence that Luqman had received any revelation, but the Reading says God endowed him with wisdom. Thus, he had the ability to make sensible and reasonable decisions. In his wisdom, he knew the most serious offence in this life was to associate God with idols. Yet, the majority of the people on earth serve almost everything but God. They simply cannot seem to serve the unseen God whose domination encompasses the heavens and earth.

Haram is not ‘sacred’

According to the usage in the Reading the word, Haram means denied, deprive, restrict, forbid or prohibit.

For example, there are three verses where the word bayta is suffixed with the word Haram to denote the specific restriction to the bayta.

When the same word is attached to the word masajid (consented decree) it signifies the specific restrictions of the decree. For clarity, it is called the sanction: a course or way imposed by God intended to make the people obey specific restrictions. However, in normal usage it can be said to mean ‘the sanctions of the system’ or the ‘specified restrictions of the consented decrees’ when referring to the restrictions in the bayta/system and masjid/consented decree.

For example, in 5:2 it says, aminal baytal-Harami¹. It means the peaceful harmony of the sanctions in the system.

Another way of saying it is the peaceful harmony of the specified restrictions in the system². The sanctions in this verse refer to the limits imposed by God in respect of His decrees so as to maintain the perfect harmony in His system.

This word appears only once, in 5:2. This verse talks about the violations of God’s decrees. In the same verse it also mentions shahrul-Harama indicating the restricted months, hadya/guidance, qola-ida/the indicator marking the restriction on hunting, which encompasses the harmony of the sanctions or the restrictions in God’s system.

On a similar note, upon receiving the revelations, the Prophet was instructed to focus himself towards the consented sanctions or the masajidal-Harami³. It includes the details of the sanctions prescribed in the Scripture.

You shall focus yourself to the consented sanctions (masajidal-Harami). Wherever you may be you shall focus yourself towards it. Even those who received the previous Scripture recognise that this is the truth from their Lord. (2:144)

The word Haram – when used as the ground form independently – means denied or deprived. The word Hurumun is derived from the same root and signifies the indefinite noun meaning restricted. Other words generated from the same root for example, Hurimat or yu-Harimu when used as the ground form can either be a perfect or imperfect active and mean forbidden.

The Palestinian Arabs exposed the hypocrisy of the religionists when they gave a new name to Jerusalem calling the city baytul-muqadis by their reckoning. If – as the religionists contend – baytal-Harami also meant ‘sacred house’ then the Palestinians would have never used the word baitul-muqadis for Jerusalem, as it is incorrect in both form and function.

Changing the word Haram to become sacred is an attempt to alter the message of the Reading because the word quddus is used in the Reading to mean sacred. In the Reading this word is used to refer to the sacred land (ard muqoddasa-talati) assigned to the Children of Israel. In 5:21 it says they refused to enter the sacred land. In 20:12 and 79:16 the same word is used to refer to the sacred valley of Tuwa (mu-qod-dasi-tuwa), the location of the burning bush. Lastly, the sacred self or rohil qudus (which loosely translated means holy spirit) is used to describe the existence of the sacred spirit in Jesus the son of Mary. Other than these, nothing is sacred but God.

This word is attributed to God at two different places in the Reading.

Huwal-lah hul-lazi laaila ha-il-laaha il-laa huwa al-malikil quddus sus-salam-mul mukminu muhai-minul a’zizu jab-barul mutakab-bir, subhanal-lah hi a’m-ma yus-rikun. (59:23)

He is the God, there is no god but Him, the Supreme Power, the Sacred, the Peace, the Faithful, the Supreme, the Almighty, the Compassionate, the Dignified, God be glorified above what they have associated with Him. (59:23)

Yu-sabihu lil-lah ma-fis-samawa ti-wa-ma fil- ard, al-malikul-qudusi, ‘zizil-hakim. (62:1)

Glorify God everything in the heaven and the earth, the King, the Sacred, the Almighty and the Judge. (62:1)

Here we see clearly that quddus is sacred and not Haram.

Baytal-Harami simply means the sanctioned system and a’inda-bayti-ka-mu-Harami means by ‘Your sanctioned system’. The religionists, however, are willing to say baytal-Harami is sacred house and that a’inda-Bayti-ka-muHarami means near Your Sacred house.

The Reading tells us Abraham was led to this bayta or system. Those who wish to follow his way should commit themselves to the same system. Abraham used the word a’inda-baytika-mu-Harami in 14:37 to indicate he wanted his progeny to live ‘by’ the sanctions in God’s system, the same system to which he is committed. It is illogical to say that Abraham told God he wished that his progeny and all the people around the world who follow his footsteps would become God’s neighbour.

• The word bayti-ya: in 2:125 God directs Abraham and Ishmael to cleanse ‘My system’ referring to God’s system, and in 22:26 it says Abraham was given a place in My system or bayti-ya. It is ridiculous to say Abraham and Ishmael cleansed a physical house belonging to God and then were given a place to share the house with God.
• In 5:2 the word aminal-bayti-Harama is mentioned to indicate God’s sanctions in the system about wildlife conservation. The sanction was prescribed for the harmonious preservation of His system.
• In 14:37 Abraham said: I am placing my progeny by Your sanctioned system (or a’inda-baytika-muHarami) meaning to say his progeny should uphold their commitments according to the sanctions prescribed in God’s system.
• In 3:97 it says: those people who are convinced may take the challenge to God’s system or Haj-jul baytin manis thadhor a’ ilaihi sabila if they can find their way to it. The verse also gives some indications that in the system there are profound signs regarding the status of Abraham.

Therefore, in the Reading bayta refers to system and not house. If we explore a little further the subject of the family of Abraham in the Reading we see the relevance of his position in God’s system – and not in God’s ‘house’.

---

1 The Muslims were deceived by the religionists that this word means sacred.

2 Do not upset nature. Wildlife conservation is one deed He sanctioned in the system or Baytal-harama. He created everything in the heavens and the earth in perfect balance. Thus hunting of wildlife should be allowed only during specific period.

3 The Arabs deceived everyone that this word refers to their mosque in Mecca.

Bayti-ya in the Reading

This word appears in the Reading three times, in 2:125 and 22:26 (which refers to God’s system) and in 71:28. In 71:28 it refers to Noah’s way of life, a system different from his folks.

In the scriptural account of the prophet Noah, everything was totally destroyed when God sent down the Great Flood. The rising waters eventually drowned even a young man, who Noah thought was his son, who had refused to believe when he had decided to escape the flood by climbing up a hill. In 71:26 Noah says:

“Lord do not leave on earth a single disbeliever.”

Once Noah was saved, God destroyed everything in his area: all the people in his community including the livestock and their properties.

Most of the Jews, Christians and Muslims are familiar with the story of Noah. Noah lost his house during the flood. Everyone lost their houses during the flood. When on the ark, he implored God:

My Lord forgive me and my parents and anyone who enters my system (bayti-ya) as a believer and all the believing men and believing women. And do not increase the wicked except to destroy. (71:28)

Clearly, Noah was not referring to his physical house, but to the system (bayti-ya) to which God had guided him. There were no houses left because everything had been destroyed. Noah was afloat on the ark when he made this request to God.

Noah asked God to forgive those who were with him in his system – or his bayti-ya – those who believed in God and not those who entered his home. There is no indication in the Reading that God can forgive a person just by entering a physical house belonging to a prophet of God.

In the Reading al-bayta means the system and bayti-ya means my system. Every one of us knows the unseen God does not live in a physical house and He does not need a house to live in.

The Arabs in Palestine changed the name of the old city of Jerusalem to Baytul-mu-qadis very recently. When they used the word baytul for Jerusalem they did not say the meaning here was house but city: baytul-muqadis meaning the Sacred City. The word muqadis is derived from the root qudus, which means sacred. The prefix mu before the root indicates a state of being.

There are also prefixes appended to the word bayta in the Reading signifying the state of the verb:

• baytul-ateeq in 22:29 (the original system)
• baytal-Harami in 5:2 and 5:97 (the system sanctioned)
• baytika-muHarami in 14:37 (the sanctions in the system to be observed by Abraham’s progeny)

The religionists say all these words refer to house. This is for no other reason than to justify their invented Arab religion and to make their followers focus their worship on their stone.

Those who read the Qur’an to understand it have been instructed:

Rule number one: Ignorance can buy you a ticket to Hell.

We have assigned for Hell multitudes from the jinn and humans, for them hearts that do not understand, and for them eyes that do not see, and for them ears that do not hear. (7:179)

Rule number two: Ignorance is not bliss.

Surely the worst creatures by God are the deaf, the dumb without common sense. (8:22)

Rule number three: Do not be dogmatic. Verify your facts.

Do not accept whatever of which you do not have any knowledge. You are given the hearing, the eyes and the brains. (17:36)

Rule number four: The foolish do not think.

And it will not be for anyone to believe except by the will of God. God has assigned filth upon those without common sense. (10:100)

Those who have read the Qur’an should know the prime commandment in the Reading:

‘You shall not associate anything with God’.

A house is a building in which people live, usually people belonging to one family. To associate a man-made rock structure like the cubical stone house which the religionists call Ka’aba in Mecca with the Almighty God inflicts violence against our reason and our common sense.

The followers of the Arab religion should ask why they associate a stone cube with God. To grasp the essence of God’s Scripture we need only a normal dose of common sense. This will lead us to the conclusion that the religionists have fabricated a convenient lie for their own cultural and material ‘well-being’. They say it is God’s house, but in the same breath, they also say God does not reside in that house. The next time you meet an Arab priest, ask him exactly what it is they want us to understand about God’s house here on earth. Ultimately, they intend us to think that it is God’s house but that He does not live there.

However, having built the house, they would have it that the structure is sacred. Ask the religionists:

• At what point did the rocks from the mountains become sacred?
• If they were sacred before they were taken from the mountains, did the Arabs not defile the mountains by taking them?
• If neither of these points results in a clear conclusion, what exactly are they trying to say?

In truth, the religionists have no answers to these questions. Their grand plan was – and still is – to conspire against Islam and to destroy the peacefulness of a way of life revealed by God to the Last Prophet. First, they put up the idols. Then they got the gullible to believe in them. Next, they- corrupted the common people’s understanding of God’s words in the Scripture to justify the conspiracy. Then they set themselves up as the keepers of the faith and language. The religionists have also misrepresented and misstated the words baytil-Harami and baytul-muHarami. They say that the words mean ‘sacred house’. The next time you meet an Arab priest ask him since when the word prohibited or restricted (Haram) began to mean sacred? Along the same lines, what has happened to the word baytul-muqadis? Does not Jerusalem mean ‘sacred house‘ because they say bayta is a house and qudus is sacred? The retort will probably be in the negative. Since it is not in Arabia, it does not mean the same thing.

No Arab is willing to clarify any of these points, even the most qualified priest of the Arab religion. Since none is forthcoming, let us just use a higher authority, the Reading.

Bayta according to the Reading

Every one of us initially follows our own system or bayta. By God’s will, He will remove us from our system with the truth to His system or bayta once we deserve a higher rank upon receiving His mercy and forgiveness, and also a good provision from Him. This is clearly stated in 8:5.

The verse breaks down like this:

kama         the way

aqrojaka     remove you

rob-buka     your Lord

min-bayti-ka from your system

bil-Haq      with the truth

Your Lord removed you (or brought you forth) from your bayti-ka (or your system), with the truth. (8:5)

For all intent and purpose, when we read the full text of the passage, we see why bayti-ka means your system instead of your house.

Indeed the believers are those whose hearts cringe upon remembering God. And when the revelation is recited to them it increases their belief. They are observant towards God. They uphold their commitments and from Our provisions to them they give away to charity. They are the true believers and they deserve higher ranks, forgiveness, and also good provisions from their Lord, the way Your Lord removed you from your system (minal bayti-ka) with the truth. Indeed, there are those among the believers who are reluctant, and they will oppose you even after the truth has become evident to them as if they were driven to a certain death. (8:2-6)

We are told that the Prophet was removed from his system after the truth was revealed to him. Are we to imagine that God removed the Prophet from his physical house to another house after the truth was manifested to him? Or are we saying the prophet moved out from his house to God’s house?

Similarly, the deserving believers may also be removed from their previous system with the truth. They will live by the sanctions in God’s system or the inda baytul-muHarami in fulfilling the wishes of Abraham. (This will be explained later.)

The logic is that God is able to move a person from one system to another while that person uses his or her house as a base to study God’s revelations and wisdom.

They continue to obey God and His messenger and uphold their commitments and be charitable. The following verse was addressed to the Prophet’s wives:

You shall use your house (buyuti-kun) as your base. Do not behave like the ignorant among the earlier people. And uphold your commitments and keep them pure and obey God and His messenger. God wishes to remove from you the impurity of the people of the system (ahl-la-bayti) and to cleanse you thoroughly. You shall remember what is recited in your house (buyuti-kun) from God’s revelations and wisdom. Surely God is compassionate and cognisant. (33:33-34).

In 33:33 it says:

yuridul-lah li-yuzhiba ‘ankumul rijsa ahl-lal-bayti wa-yu-tho-hiro-kum tadh-hiro.

God wishes to remove from you the impurity of the people of the system and to cleanse you thoroughly.

The Prophet’s wives were initially native-born to the ignorant and unclean people of the system or ahl-la-bayti. God’s wishes to remove the impurity of the ahl-la-bayti from them and asks them to use their houses as their base. They are told to obey God and the Messenger and to remember what is recited from God’s revelations and its wisdom, and uphold their commitments so that God can cleanse them thoroughly. They had to stop the permissiveness of the ignorant ahl-la-bayti. For more than a thousand years, most Arabs have believed it an honour to be associated with the ahl-la-bayti. The Reading declares the opposite. They say ‘ahl-la-bayta‘ refers to the ‘members of the house of God’. But it is written in 28:12 that the family of Pharaoh belonged to the ahl-la-bayti and we all know Pharaoh was a tyrant.

The word system (bayti) and house (buyu-ti) are both mentioned in 33:33-34. It is misleading to say that God wishes to cleanse the Prophet’s wives from the impurity of the people of the house (ahl-la-bayti), cleanse them thoroughly, and later use the houses (buyuti) as the base to obey God and His messenger.

The religionists say Bayta is singular and Buyuta is the plural. The misunderstanding is explained by the Reading in 29:41. This verse uses a clear term of aw-hana-buyuti to denote the singular.

The example of those who take (ta-qor-zu) protectors from other than Allah is like the example of the spider that took a system (ankabuti-it-ta-qor-zat-baytan). And surely the ‘most fragile house’ (aw-hana-buyuti) is of the spider’s system (la-Baytul-ankabut), if they knew. (29:41)

The Reading uses the word ‘ta-qor-zu‘ to signify the people ‘take’ other gods besides the one God as a system in their way of life. When the same word is used as ankabuti-it-ta-qor-zat-baytan it means the spider ‘took’ a system. It follows with aw-hana-buyuti which clearly denotes the ‘most fragile house‘ to describe a single type of ‘house’ not ‘houses’. The word ‘most’ can only mean, ‘among the many there is only one unique type’. The word la-Baytul-angkabut after aw-hana-buyuti reflects the earlier statement of angkabuti-it-ta-qor-zat-baytan. It is wrong to assume the word ta-qor-zat as to build. In the Reading ‘banu‘ is used to refer as ‘build’, a derivative from the root ‘bani‘. This word is not found in 29:41. Therefore Buyuta is not a plural of Bayta.

Bayta is a system not a house

• The religionists say bayta¹ means a house. According to the Reading bayta in 2:125 means a system and the indefinite noun is baytin which is found in 3:96.
• The words bay-yaa-ta and bay-yee-tu are used in 4:81 to inform us about a system being the norms of the enemies of all prophets to change whatever was said to them and God had systematically recorded (yak-tubu-maa-yu-bay-yee-tun) whatever they have invented. This is consistent with the information in verse 6:112 when it says: “And we made for every prophet enemies from among the human devils and jinn devils, who invent and narrate to each other with fancy words in order to deceive”. Had your Lord willed, they would not have done it. You shall disregard them and their inventions.
• In 7:4 and 7:97, the same word pronounced as bayaa-tan to mean: mankind will suffer from natural disasters by their own wrongdoings as a system. But translators said bay-yaa-ta, bay-yee-tu and bayaa-tan means during the night. It is obvious from the Reading that many communities went through disasters at any time of the day. Besides, the Reading uses Layl to refer to night and this word is not found in any of these verses.
• A house is called buyut, which is found in 2:189 and the indefinite noun is buyutan, which is found in 24:29. The addition of the dual ending -an shows that the word relates to two.
• In 2:189 the phrase buyu-ta min-thu-huri-ha is used to indicate a house to express do not enter the house from the back door which is an Arabic proverb equivalent to the English do not beat around the bush. The suffix ha after the word thu-huri signifies the singular form of the house representing the feminine gender in nature.
• In 24:29 the word buyu-tan is a plural indefinite noun mean houses. ‘You commit no error by entering uninhabited houses wherein there is something that belongs to you. God knows what you declare and what you concealed’.
• In 24:61 the word buyuti is mentioned ten times in a command spoken to many people to refer to their fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, fathers’ brothers, fathers’ sisters, mothers’ brothers, mothers’ sisters and friends. Each of them dwells only in one house at a time. The word buyuti refers to the house each of them owns.

The religionists claimed the word bayti-ya means My house and then wasted no time in naming a square block which they built in Mecca as baytul-lah, or God’s house. According to the Reading bayti-ya in fact means My system.

---

1 The religionists abused this word and made Mecca a religious sanctuary. They say the word buyut is the plural of bayt. The fact is that these words are used in the Qur’an to signify different things. Bayt and buyut are both singular.

Abraham did not know anything about Mecca

It is easy to prove false the claim of the religionists that Abraham was given the responsibility of building a house for God in Mecca. Firstly, there are many verses in the Reading to show Abraham and Ishmael had never been to Mecca (see chapter twelve). Secondly, if the house were the focal point for mankind as a place to serve God, then all the prophets subsequent to Abraham failed to fulfill their obligation to go there. Lastly – and most crushing of all – is the fact that the Supreme God does not need a house. The idea is ridiculous.

By definition, a house is a place where people live. However, the idea of God’s house came from the religionists after they had manipulated the following passage. According to them the meaning of the verse is:

We then designated the house for mankind as the place of assembly and security. Use the station of Abraham as a place of ritual prayer. We gave instructions to Abraham to clean My house with Ishmael for the people who encircle it, retreat in it and for those who bow and prostrate physically to it. (2:125)

We now need to break the verse down into parts and to show how it was manipulated to give validity to a tribal system of idolatry.

Firstly the religionists would have it that:

God showed Abraham the house.

In order to utilize this statement for their own purposes, the Arabs either built this house (or utilized an existing pagan temple, of which there were many) to complete the illusion. This they made the center for their re-vamped religion.

Having twisted the meaning of the word bayta, they then insisted that the word masha-batan as ‘a place of assembly‘. Masha-batan literally means ‘providence‘ an alien word to Arabs or their scholars. In the Reading ‘assemble’ or ‘assembly’ is derived from the root H SH R or Hashar. The root generates other verbs yah-sha-ru, uh-shur, hus-shira, yuh-sharu, hasher, or mah-shu-rotan and never as masha-batan. For meetings the Reading uses the word maja-lisi also not as masha-batan.

After giving a wrong notion to the word masha-batan they then manipulate the words maqaam and muSollan (which, in fact, indicate Abraham’s status and his commitments) to mean:

Use the station of Abraham as a place of ritual prayer.

To add credence to this assertion they carved a pair of footprints from a copper block and displayed it in front of the square stone idol. This, we are told, represents the station of Abraham. These footprints are taken as signifying a place of assembly for the performance of the ritual prayer. This level of idiocy and illusion is not even worthy of a bad Hollywood film.

Next:

For mankind to encircle, to devote to it, and to bow and prostrate to it.

So the people follow: they bow, prostrate, and encircle the stone box. Their rituals do not help them see God because the huge door to ‘His house’ remains closed. The religionists call the square stone house baytul-lah or ‘God’s house’.

It is perplexing to note that it has a door that the occupant never opens or closes. If the case is that God does not use doors, then why is there one? This can either mean He has never left His house, or it could mean He is not there. But let’s suppose the premise were true for a moment: God lives in a glorified porta-cabin. Shouldn’t the bounds of decency dictate that a house of God should be built for every mosque in the world, preferably from imported Arabian rock?

This is how the religionists fooled the people into worshipping idols made of rocks, granite, wood, copper, brass, black cloth and Arabic calligraphy. They teach the people to cry loudly, ‘O God here I come, O God here I come’ as though God were hard of hearing, focusing their full devotion to the idol resembling a house in the centre of their mosque. God has already told us that He hears what is in our hearts. These are nothing more than comical pagan rituals. The impact of manipulating one verse has distorted the whole concept of serving the One God as dictated in the Reading.

Somehow, millions feel a great exhilaration at performing this procedure. Yet, there are also thousands who do ask themselves privately ‘Why are we doing all this’? Yet they dare not abandon this practice. They will find that the answer to that question will elude them for as long as they put their trust in the religionists instead of God.

When we read the passage from 2:125 according to the intended message it says:

And when We designated the system as providence (bayta-masha-batan) for mankind and security. Take (learn) from the status (maqam) of Abraham who was committed(mu-Sol-lan). We contracted Abraham and Ishmael to cleanse My system (bayti-ya), for throngs of people (thor-iffin), those who are devoted (a’kiffin) to it, and those who humble themselves consentingly. (wa-ruku’is-sujud).

The disillusioned religionists changed the meaning of eight words from this one verse alone to denigrate Abraham – the chosen man – who was supposed to lead all the people on earth to God’s system. Translators are forced to accede to the erroneous application of these words although just two verses – 2:125 and 22:26 – form the entire supposed Qur’anic basis for this whole category of manipulated lunacy. The net result from the distortion is that millions of people believe that Mecca is the centre for the Islamic world:

• The ‘system’ (bayta) is centred around a square shaped stone made from the mountain rocks standing in the centre of a mosque in Mecca, similar to stone idols erected in many of the temples around the world.
• The ‘providence’ (masha-batan) became a place of assembly. So the people from all over the world assemble in Mecca.
• The ‘status of Abraham’ (maqami-ibrohim) is a smaller idol in the form of a pair of footprints in a copper block mounted in a cage some ten metres from the door of the stone cube.
• The ‘committed man’ (muSollan) is a place of worship. The stone idol is the focus.
• The ‘throngs of people’ (Tho-iffin) is the religious rite of walking around the stone idol seven times in an anti-clockwise direction.
• To ‘devote to’ (a’kiffin) means visit and pay homage to the stone cube.
• To ‘humble themselves by consent’ (roka’is-sujud) is a series of choreographed movements of bowing and prostrating to the stone cube.

The religionists say that according to 2:125, God showed Abraham the house. They then advance two verses ahead to say Abraham and Ishmael built the house of God. Nobody notices this simple fraud. The question that begs to be answered is: how did God show a house to Abraham in 2:125 and ordered him to cleanse it and then, later (in 2:127), make him raise the foundation of the said house? With this level of gullibility being requisite for membership of the Arab idolatry club, is it any wonder the ‘Muslims’ are in such a poor state in the world?

This is, of course, yet more Arab trickery. In fact, 2:127 means: Abraham elevated the foundation from the system, but the religionists twisted it to mean Abraham raised the foundation of the house!

They have eliminated the word min al (‘from the’) appended to the word bayti completely, which changes the whole context of the passage. To illustrate, we will break 2:127 down to its component parts:

wa-iz       : and when 

yarfa-'u    : established

Ibrohimul   : Abraham

qo-wa'ida   : the foundation

minal-bayti : from the system

wa-ismail   : with Ishmael

Literally, it says: ‘And when Abraham established the foundations from the system with Ishmael’. This is more consistent with the context when the subject is read from 2:124. Even if the religionists insist that the word bayti means ‘the house’, Abraham could not be raising the foundation of a house which was already there. The word minal simply means from the. When it is prefixed to the word bayti it means from the bayti which means from the system.

A ‘system’ is a way of working, organising or doing something in which you follow a fixed plan or a set of rules. For example, if a situation or activity has a system, it has a sense of orderliness or good organisation. People sometimes talk about a system to refer to the government or administration of a state. When they think that it is too strong and has too many rules and regulations they oppose the system. Those who observe or uphold the system are committed to live in an orderly way within the prescribed rules of the system.

In other words, they live ‘by the system‘ or in Arabic ‘inda bayti‘ which is exactly what Abraham utters in 14:37.¹

The religionists somehow wanted us to believe that the word inda bayti-ka means near Your house. To follow this reading to its logical conclusion, all the people of the world should live near God’s house. Just try to group the entire Arab race from Morocco, Algeria, Syria, Libya, Yemen, Palestine, Jordan, Iraq, Kuwait, Oman, United Arab Emirates and Saudi together in one place for one week and see what happens! If one were to add the Shiite population, the fireworks would really start to fly. There would be no need for the Americans to invade any more Arab soil – they could just walk in and take it because there would be no one left alive to oppose them!

The religionists are ignorant of what God says about the settlement of human beings on the earth:

O My servants who believed! My earth is spacious. Therefore, serve Me alone. (29:56)

When read as one subject, 2:124-127 give the meaning that Abraham and his son Ishmael were committed to God’s system. Both of them established the foundation of their commitments from a System – not from a house made of rocks in Mecca or anywhere else. As a matter of fact, neither the father nor son had any knowledge about a square stone structure attributed to God. It is just a figment of the primitive Arabs’ wild imagination. The message conveyed by these verses is, in fact, that Abraham and Ishmael were the first to establish the foundation from God’s system.

Let us see how the Reading uses the word Bayta to refer to it as the providence in His system for mankind. In some cases, the system works according to what we do with our work.

---

1 Abraham said, “My Lord I have settled my progeny in this barren valley according to the sanctions of your system. Our Lord, this is to let them observe their commitments. Therefore, make throngs of people incline to it, and provide them with fruits that they may be appreciative.” This is a repetition of Abraham’s request in 2:126: “My Lord, make this a peaceful land, and provide its people with fruits; provide for those who believe in God and the Last Day”. God replied, “I will also provide for the disbelievers. I will let them enjoy for a while, then commit them to retribution of Hell, and a miserable destiny.”

The worship of a stone house

The following chapters focus on the analysis of many Arabic words. These words will be written according to their vocalic sounds. Readers not familiar with Arabic are asked to bear with me. It is important to refer to these words because most of the time the enemies of God and His messengers will distort words, which seem to be similar and yet are not.

He is the one who revealed to you this Scripture with perfect verses as the essence of the book, and the rest are consistent. Those who are sick in the hearts are inclined to follow that which is not consistent with the intention to disparage and to interpret them. No one knows their interpretations except God. And those who are well founded in knowledge say, “We believe in all the revelations from our Lord.” No one will take heed except those who are intelligent. (3:7)

The essence of the Scripture is that the verses are perfect. Perfect means without defect. If we perceive any contradiction it is not the fault of the Book, but we have to sincerely admit that it is perhaps our lack of understanding or that our comprehension of the message is less than good.

Why do they not study the Reading carefully? If it were from other than God, they would have found many contradictions therein. (4:82)

In other words when God says, ‘You must not serve other than Me‘ it simply means that anyone who claims to have found a way to serve Him which contradicts His message must be in error. Arab or not. Likewise, if God says, ‘You must not associate anything with Me’ it means we cannot do something to the contrary and provide excuses to justify our action. That cannot be too difficult to understand. It is a simple black-and-white statement. No one would dream of answering the question, “Are you pregnant?” with an evasive: “Just a little bit.” Either you are or you are not.

In chapter three we saw how the religionists shuffle the word Sol-laa by giving it different meanings. They only end up contradicting themselves when they try to manipulate the same word elsewhere in the Reading. That is exactly why the verse says the contradictions are not from God but from other than Him.

Chapter 2:125 has been the singular misfortune of being the Arab religionists’ main target to twist God’s words to justify their Arab religion. I will prove by reference to the Reading that eight simple words in 2:125 have been corrupted by the enemies of God.

The word bayta is found twice. If we examine the word critically and compare it with other verses in the Reading we will discover why the religionists’ claim that this means a physical house – and the so-called Ka’aba in Mecca in particular – has no basis.

There are many words, which require examination in this one verse alone. Each has to be explained clearly. This chapter will discuss only bayta and bayti-ya. Other words in the same verse will be discussed in the next chapter.

---

Related posts:

• Abraham did not know anything about Mecca
• Bayta is a system, not a house
• Bayta according to the reading
• Bayti-ya in the Reading
• ‘Haram’ is not ‘Sacred’
• Take the challenge to find the system
• What is inside the Bayta?

Fairy tales to strengthen the conspiracies

The Reading does not say where Abraham was born or where he lived. But it does say that the Torah and the Injeel were not revealed until long after him. At the same time the Reading confirms that the Arab race had never received any messenger or prophet before Muhammad. Thus, simple logic dictates that Abraham did not go to Mecca with Ishmael (please read the sections on U’mra and Haj). With this simple realisation, the whole illusion the religionists would have us believe turns to dust.

The religionists contend that Abraham was travelling on Arab soil with his wife and son, Ishmael. They say he abandoned the wife and baby in the middle of the desert and went away – a poor testament to the imam of the people appointed by God.

The story goes on to say that while Abraham’s son was crying, his mother left him in the desert and started running left and right between the tops of the two hills. As the baby was kicking his legs on the ground, suddenly a gush of water sprung from the ground.

The religionists have named this place the Safa and Marwah – actually rock outcropping deities found within the precincts of the temple. The Muslims around the world are not aware of the Arab love of worshipping rocks.

Today, the religionists make the Muslims worship the two rock outcroppings by making it mandatory to traverse between them seven times when paying homage to the square rock idol. They call such rites as the sa’ei – another religious rite of the ancient pagan Arabs. Again, it is important to note that this peculiar word is not found anywhere in the Reading.

They also claim that the water that gushed from the ground was sacred and have called it zam-zam water. The Reading neglects to tell us any of this. Today we see a systematic flow of reverse osmosis water drawn by a water pump installed beneath the stone house, which draws its water from the city to supply the mosque.

The religionists continue their deception with another tale. Abraham is said to have built God’s house at the spot where the spring water was gushing. They corrupted verses 2:125 and 22:26 to strengthen the fairy tale. The life and death of the Arab religion depends on a contorted reading of 2:125. Even if the truth is not exposed now, sooner or later people will know. God’s system is never changeable and the truth will always prevail.

If we read both verses we discover:

Wa-‘ahidna ilaa-Ibrohima wa-Ismael-la an-tho-hiror bayti-ya lit thor-iffin wal-a’kiffi-na war-roka’is sujud. (2:125)

And We instructed Abraham and Ishmael to cleanse My system for throngs of people, and for those who are devoted and those who humble themselves consentingly. (2:125)

Wa-izbaw-na li-ibrohim makanal bayti al-laa tushrik-bi shai-a’in wa-tho-hir bayti-ya lit-thor-iffin-na wal-qo-emeen-na war-roka’is-sujud. (22:26)

And when we appointed for Abraham a place in the system: that You shall not associate anything with Me, and cleanse My System for the groups of people, and those who uphold, and those who humble themselves consentingly. (22:26)

Although many other words were corrupted in 2:125, I am highlighting only three words from this verse to show the repetition in 22:26. In the next two chapters I will demonstrate the fact that the religionists changed the meaning of these words from those they are meant to have. I will do this by comparing them with the usage of the same words in other verses. Let’s get some basics down first. According to the Arab religion:

1. The word bayti-ya in the two verses signifies God’s house. In other words, the 627 square foot stone house in Mecca belongs to God and is a place where He lives.
2. The word lit-tho-iffin in the two verses means those who walk around it. In other words the faithful walk around it (the cube) anti-clockwise.
3. The word war-roka’is-sujud in the two verses means those who bow down and prostrate. As in point two, the faithful are required to add this to their liturgy if they are to be counted among God’s people.

There are no verses that corroborate these assertions. The distortions have created a great impact on the lives of billions of people around the world. I hope the Muslims will come to their senses and see the seriousness of the conspiracy and the price they have had to pay for being ignorant of God’s Scripture and for following the religionists blindly. Perhaps they will ponder on what the Reading says about the blindness of the hearts:

It is not the eyes that go blind, but it is the heart inside the chest that goes blind. (22:46)

Every individual is given the freedom to think and to question all matters that may effect their life. That is the fundamental right God gave to everyone. The religionists will take away this freedom from those who follow their teachings. As long as Muslims continue to be subservient to their religious masters without employing these special gifts from God – they will remain to be what they are today. What is wrong with asking question? Is it a crime? I can assure the readers – the highest rabbi in the world, the pope, ayatollahs, scholars, spiritual leaders, saints, priests, monks and mullahs – none of them could handle anyone who confront them with objective questions. Read your books critically and try them today!

For sincere Muslims, the Reading clearly says:

Shall I seek other than God as a source of law when He revealed to you the Scripture fully detailed? Even those who receive the previous Scripture recognise that it came down from your Lord truthfully. Therefore you shall not harbour any doubt. (6:114)

The word of your Lord is complete in truth and justice. Nothing can abrogate His words. He is the hearer and the knower. (6:115) If you follow the majority of people on earth – they will divert you from the path of God. They only follow conjecture – and they only guess (6:116).

After reading the above verses – try to pose a question to any rabbi or priest in the Arab religion – why do they need the extra Quranic laws in Islam? They will pick some verses from the Reading and quote it out of context like ‘Obey God and obey the messenger‘ implying that Obeying God is to obey the Quran and obeying the messenger means to obey the sayings (hadith) of the prophet written by their imams who appeared more than 150 years after his death. These imams admitted they collected these sayings from sources who claimed they heard the stories from others. All the sharia laws in the Islamic countries are formulated from these extra Quranic writings and none of them can be found in the Quran.

It is our freedom that decides

who we are and who

we choose to be.

We do not have to be who

we used to be.

People who make a different

choice are people who

make a different

world.

The significance of Abraham’s status

Let us see the significance of this man from the passages of the Reading.

Whose way is better than the one who peacefully focus for God while doing good deeds, and follows the principle of Abraham the sincere? God has chosen Abraham as a beloved friend. (4:125)

Indeed, Abraham was a nation of being faithful for God in sincerity, and he was not among the idol-worshippers. Instead he appreciated God’s blessings. God guided him to the straight path. We endowed him with goodness in this life and in the Hereafter he will be with the righteous. (16:120-122)

Thus, who would then forsake the principle of Abraham except those who fool themselves? We have chosen him in this world and in the Hereafter. He will be with the righteous. When his Lord said to him, “Be peaceful” he said, “I am peaceful for the Lord of the Universe.” (2:130-131)

When Abraham was put to the test by his Lord through certain words, he carried them out. God then said, “I am appointing you as the forefront (imam) for all mankind.” (2:124)

A good example has been set for you by Abraham and those with him. They said to their people, “We disown you and your idols you set up besides God. We reject you and you will see from us nothing but enmity and opposition until you believe in God alone.” (60:4)

Abraham was sincere in his commitment to observing God’s laws and he regarded idol-worship as the enemy. His focus was people’s consent to God without intermediaries. God did not appoint Abraham as imam to lead the people into rituals and worship. He was appointed to provide an example of a person committed to the service of God alone. In the context of the Reading the word imam simply means an independent and progressive leader who can lead the people by stimulating their intelligence, striving towards a condition of collective well being while observing the limits of sanctions in God’s system. He can also have a strong influence on people with his intelligence or power.

Abraham led his progeny and the people to prosper in a barren land, which they made productive. He was against all forms of idol-worship and rituals and wanted the people to free themselves from the bondage of dogma. He was willing to sacrifice his life to take a stand against the idol-worshippers. Today, we are witnessing an Arab culture that has reversed the process.

The Prime target was Abraham

Abraham holds an honourable position as the forefront in the monotheistic system for those who are at peace. He enjoyed the privilege of becoming the model in ALL the revealed Scriptures. In the Reading we see that he was chosen by God to cleanse God’s system from idol-worship with his son Ishmael for throng of people who are devoted and those who humbly consented themselves. Unfortunately he became the target of humiliation of the Jews and the Arabs.

In The Old Testament we see that God made a covenant with him that he would be blessed with great name, great nation. God will bless those who bless him and whoever curses him will be cursed by God. Mankind will be blessed through him. Unfortunately immediately after reading all the good things about him – he became the target of the Jews who said – upon entering Egypt he surrendered his beautiful wife to Pharaoh because he was afraid to admit the woman was his wife. She was too beautiful to be his wife. After many nights with her, Pharaoh suddenly realised she was Abraham’s wife and then handed her back to him¹ plus plenty of livestock as compensations. The Jews also created a story I would rather call a prank that Abraham was circumcised at the age of ninety-nine as a sign of his covenant with God. This Jewish hoax has led millions of people to believe they have to sacrifice a small portion of their most sensitive organ through unbearable pain. The Arab religionists followed this Jewish stupidity and made their women to go through similar agony. No Muslims can tell us why they have to go through the circumcision rituals. Obvious many will use the easiest escape route by saying, “it is the tradition of the prophet”. Since the prophet was a man – why must the women be mutilated?

However, Jesus the son of Mary had full knowledge about Abraham’s high status in God’s system. God taught him the scripture, endowed him with wisdom and the Torah and the Gospel from the day he was born. When he went to the Jews they falsely claimed they were following the creed of Abraham, but he told them if they were the seeds of Abraham they would have accepted his words instead of trying to kill him. Jesus said they were doing the things their own father does (i.e to disbelieve in God like their forefathers) – whom Jesus called the devils – implying that their forefather have invented the Jewish religion were the real devil². (Perhaps they still are).

Those who read the Old and New Testament and also the Reading – will discover about Abraham’s high status in God’s system. It is no wonder that the Reading repeatedly says it confirms the previous scripture and acts as the criterion. When we read the Old and the New Testament the passages in the book contradict each other in so many places. One of the criteria to verify the truth is by its consistencies. Critical studies about the Old and New Testament have thus far proven many contradictions about a single subject when it is repeated within the same chapter. Some priests will do the tango, and some will do the twist and some will do the samba when we questioned them about the contradictions (common diseases suffered by all religionists). In 4:82 the Reading says, ‘If it is from other than God – surely they will find many contradictions therein‘.

The Jews and Christians will insist – the only way to be guided is to follow the Jewish or Christian religion – because they were the only groups who received God’s scriptures. They do not recognise any scripture after theirs – especially when it is revealed to a gentile. The Jewish sages trained their followers to be arrogant towards any non-Jew and that is the reason they created Christianity for those who believed in Jesus – whom they have rejected as the Messiah who called them seeds of the ‘devil’. The Reading however, teaches the people – if and when the Jews or Christians claim that – people could only be guided through the ‘religion’ of Judaism or Christianity, then they should reply, “We follow the creed of Abraham the monotheist and he was never an idol-worshiper” (2:135). And then the people who believe the Reading must affirm that; “We believe in God, and what was revealed to us, and what was revealed to Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, and the Patriarchs, and what was given to Moses and Jesus, and what was given to all the prophets from their Lord. We make no distinction among any of them, and we are at peace by God“. (2:136).

The majority Muslims will not accept the above verse. They believe only in one messenger – Muhammad. Most of them will curse anyone who suggests to follow the creed of Abraham – or to stop making distinction between any of the messengers. As far as they are concerned Abraham and other messengers are aliens in their religion.

Since both the Jews and the Christians knew about Abraham’s association with God’s deen, they cannot deny the information about Abraham in the Reading. As a matter of fact, it is their wish if they could be counted as those who follow the creed of Abraham because Moses and Jesus talked highly about this man. Similarly, Muhammad was made to tell everyone, “The truth has come from God, and you shall follow the creed of Abraham, the monotheist and he was not an idol-worshiper” (3:95). Until today no Muslims want to listen to him.

Many people of the previous scripture claim that Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, and the patriarchs were Jewish or Christians – but the Reading clarifies this confusion by saying, “Abraham was neither a Jew nor a Christian. He was a monotheist who was at peace, and he was not an idol-worshiper“. (3:67). If they insist, then we could easily tell them to use their common sense. “O people of the scripture, why do you dispute about Abraham when the Torah and the Gospel were not revealed long after him? Why don’t you use your common sense?” (3:65). The Reading gives a simple answer – the Torah and the Gospel were not revealed long after Abraham – thus nobody could associate him with the Jewish and Christian religion – two cult entities created long after Moses and Jesus.

When his name appeared in the Old Testament this chosen man became the target of the Jews. Similarly, when God talks about this good man in the Reading he became the target of the Arab religionists who say he was the founder of a stone idol in Mecca.

The history in the Reading reminds the Children of Israel about Abraham’s test with God’s word before being qualified as the forefront for those who are at peace. Then he was directed to the providence in God’s system and decided to remain in it and committed himself to keeping it pure – from any form of idol-worship, religion, ritual, and pagan rites.

Anyone who decides to follow his footsteps is expected to be similarly devoted to God’s system by humbling themselves cosentingly to the providence. Abraham never built a pyramid or oblong shaped house when he upholds his commitment with God, neither had he created a religion. Instead he used his intelligence and common sense when confronted with dogmatic practices steeped in tradition. When he saw his father and his people devoting themselves to idols he took the challenge to call them to observe the true God. Abraham rejected the concept of serving stone idols because it simply did not make sense. When he discussed this with the people he again used his common sense. When they threatened him with their gods, he said:

How could you serve what you carved? God is the one who created you and the materials that you make to become your idol. (37:95-96)

For challenging traditional practices, Abraham found himself the prime target of the Arab conspiracy. They carved a footprint out of a copper block and placed it right opposite the square rock idol in Mecca and claimed it was his. This, they say, is to honour the man who built their rock idol for them. They say Abraham was the first man to worship the stone idol in Mecca through the ritual prayers. That is the reason why the religionists say that the status of Abraham (maqami-ibrohim) is somehow equated with the footprint in the gilded caged opposite their stone idol in their mosque.

Next, they say Abraham – the committed man – (the word in the Arabic is muSollan) denotes a place of worship. Their special place of worship, naturally.

This particular brand of absurdity is the result of God’s Scripture being twisted by a race that God has decreed the ‘staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy’ (see 9:97).

---

1 Old Testament Genesis 12:1-20

2 New Testament John 8: 39-58

---

Related posts:

• The significance of Abraham’s status
• Fairy tales to strengthen the conspiracies

The meaning of the word zakaa

Zakaa and its derivatives simply mean purification, pure or purify. The following words can give us some ideas how they are used in the Quran. Zak-kaa (He purirified), Ya-zak-ki (He purifies), Tu-zak-ki (You purified), Yu-zak-kunaa (They purify), La-tuzak-ku (Do not make yourself pure), Ta-zak-kaa (He purified himself), Ya-tazak-ka (He purifies himself), Ya-zak-kaa (Purify himself), Zaki-yan (Most pure), Zaki-yatan (Innocent) and Az-kaa an elative to mean the purest.

Much as the religionists may think they can get away with scheming against the Almighty, they still have to face the fact that there are many verses in the Reading in which they cannot change the meaning of zakaa:

Qod-af-laha man- zak-ka-ha. (91:9)

Surely, benefit is for those who purify it (zakka-ha). (91:9)

The Scripture was revealed to the prophets in order to purify the people around them and those who obey them. The word yuzakki (which signifies purify) appears on many occasions along with the word ‘Scripture’ and the word ‘wisdom’.

Rob-bana wab-‘ash fihim ro-sulan minhum yatlu a’laihim a-yaatika wa yu’alimu humul kitaba wal-hikmata wa-yu-zak-ki-hem in-naka anta a’zizul hakim. (2:129)

Our Lord, raise among them a messenger who will recite to them Your revelations and teach them the Scripture and wisdom and purify them (yuzakkihem). Indeed, you are Almighty, the Judge. (2:129)

Kama ar-salna fi-kum rosulan minkum yatlu a’laikum ayaatina wayu-zak-ki -kum wa’alimukumul kitab wal-hikmata wa-yu’alimukum malam takunu ta’lamun. (2:151)

Such as sending a messenger from among you to recite you My revelations and to purify you (zakki-kum), and to teach you the Scripture and wisdom, and to teach you what you never knew. (2:151)

The word zakki-kum in 2:151 means purify you.

In the next verse we see other derivatives with prefixes meaning purify. The religionists do not claim that the word zak-ka in this verse refers to religious tithes although the word Sol-laa -ta appears right next to it.

Wala taziru wazirotan wizror ukror wa-ain tad’u mish-qor-latun ilaa himliha laa-yujmal minha shai’ain walau kaana za-qurbaa. In-nama tunzirul-lazi yak-shauna rob bahum bil-ghoibi wa-aqormus Sol-laa-ta waman tazakka. Fa-inama ya-ta-zakka linafsihi wa-ilal-lah hil masir. (35:18)

And no burdened soul will bear the burden of another soul, and when a burdened soul invokes to carry it, it will not carry anything of it although they are close relatives. Surely, you are reminding those who fear their Lord and uphold their commitments and he who is purified (ta-zakka) is indeed purifying (ya-ta-zakka) his own self, and to God is the ultimate destiny.

In this verse (together with many others) they have had to acknowledge that the word zakaa means pure or purify. In all other verses, whenever the word zakaa appears beside the word Sol-laa the religionists contend that zakaa is religious tithe. Such distortion by the religionists and their translators can be easily exposed by a simple contextual reading of the Arabic Qur’an.

The word zakaa is a common instruction to the Children of Israel. We are told in the Quran that God made a covenant with them and that they should be committed to the covenant and keep them pure:

“We made a covenant with the Children Of Israel, that you shall not serve except God; you shall regard the parents, the relatives, the orphans, and the poor. And you shall speak amicably to the people, you shall be committed and keep them pure (aqi-mus-solaa-ta-waa-tuz-zakaa) But you turned away, except a few of you, and you became averse.” 2:83

When the Quran was revealed – God reminds them again:

“O Children of Israel, appreciate the blessings I have bestowed upon you, and uphold my covenant, that I uphold your covenant, and reverence Me, and believe in what is revealed herein confirming what you have, and do not be the first to reject it. Do not trade away my revelations cheaply and observe Me. Do not confound the truth with falsehood, nor shall you conceal the truth knowingly. You shall uphold the commitments and keep them pure (wa-aqimus Sol-laa-ta wa-atu zakaa-ta warr-ka’u ma’al ror-ki’in), and humble yourselves with those who humble. (2: 40-43)

The injunction to uphold the commitments and keep them pure is found throughout the Reading and instructs us how to remain within the bounds of the dynamic way of life prescribed for us by the Creator. The meaning of the word Zakaa is straightforward: Be commited to God’s prescribed way of Life and keep our commitments pure.

Zakaa is not about money

Money cannot be connected to the word zakaa in the Reading. It is the obligatory duty of everyone to practice charity. God does not call this zakaa. For charity or donation, God uses different words such as anfak and the attendant derivatives of the word.

So what is the big deal? What does it matter which word you use? The point is that the religionists have created a brand new religious obligation for the people without any basis, the only benefit of which is that it fills up the religious pundits’ coffers.

The idea that the duty of charity and donation (anfak) is a free-will issue has been circumvented by the u’lema. What better way to ensure their own parasitic existence than making financial support for them mandatory and a prerequisite for the attainment of Paradise?

The result is that the u’lema gets their cut from the 2.5% religious tithe they support as a key pillar of salvation and Muslims are completely alien to the concept of charity and donation.

Religious tithes invented by religionists

The concept of paying ‘zakat’ is permanently lodged in the mind of every Muslim because the religionists and the u’lema say this is one of the articles of the faith. Anyone who is able to read basic Arabic can detect the distortion, however. The word zakaa appears in the Reading many times. Not surprisingly, even the translators cannot avoid translating zakaa according to its true meaning in many instances since the context will allow for no other rendition without making the sense too ludicrous to bear.

In the following reference the Reading exposes the distortion in the meaning of the word zakaa where, interestingly, it reminds us not to follow the Devil’s words. Here God uses the root word zakaa and its derivative in one verse. Its usage confounds the distortion by the religionists and the ‘u’lema’:

Ya-aiyuhal-lazi na-amanu, la-tat-tabi’u hu-dhu-wati syai-thon-ni waman yat-tabi’ khu-dhu-watil syai-thon-ni. Fa-in-nahu ya’muru bil-fah-sha-ie wal-munkari walau-la fadh-lul-lah alai-kum wa-rah-matu-hu ma-zakaa min-kum min ahadin abadan. Wala-kin-nal-lah yu-zakki man-yasha wal-lah-hu-sami’ul alim (24:21)

O you who believe, do not follow the steps of the Devil. If anyone follows the steps of the Devil, he will advocate evil and vice. If it were not for the grace of God upon you and His mercy, nobody is purified (ma-zakaa) forever from any single one of you. And it is but God who purifies (yu-zakki) whomever He wills and God is Hearer, Knowledgeable.

The verse breaks down like this:

ma         nobody is

zakaa      pure

minkum     from among you

minahadin  from any single one

abadan     forever

walakin    and it is

nallah     but God

yuzakki    purifies

manyasha'u whomever He wills

The word zakaa has no other meaning than pure. In this particular verse we are told to be careful of the Devil, yet the people (including the u’lema) do not take heed. We have been clearly warned that the Arabs are staunch pagans and hypocrites, but still the u’lema trust them. Let us explore another verse. Nobody translates the word tazakka as paying the alms or religious tithes in this verse.

In 79:17 God speaks to Moses, ‘Go to Pharaoh, indeed he has transgressed and tell him, “Will you not purify yourself?”‘ (hal-laka-ilaa-ta-zak-ka).

The key phrase breaks down as:

hal-laka   will you

ilaa       not

ta-zak-ka  purify yourself

Moses did not go to Pharaoh and say, ‘Will you not pay your religious tithe’? Here the religionists themselves cannot avoid but admit that the word has no other meaning except ‘Will you not make yourself pure’?

Thus, the words zakaa, yuzakki and tazakka represent pure, purifies and purify. There are no religious tithes, taxes or religious alms to be paid to the priests. In fact, the whole priesthood should be abolished. Let the people begin again to apply their money and their intelligence to the things God has ordained for them and cease sacrificing both for the sake of supporting this caste of important-looking parasites.

Another example of the misuse of this word by the religionists is apparent by comparing 19:19 and 19:30. The human looked energy appeared to Mary. It says:

Qaala, khul-in-namaa rosulu rob-bika li-ahba laka ‘ghul-man zaki-ya. (19:19)

He said, “Indeed I am a messenger of your Lord to grant you a son who is pure.” (19:19)

Both zaki and zakaa mean pure. The human-looking energy transmitted the message to Mary that she will conceive a son who is pure. When the son Jesus was born he spoke to his mother. They then met some people who accused Mary. Baby Jesus defended his mother saying:

Wa-ja’alani mubarokan ai-nama kuntu wa-ausorni bis-Sol-laa-ti wa-zakaa-ti ma-doomtu hai-ya. (19:31)

And He made me blessed wherever I go, and He enjoined on me my commitments and purity as long as I live. (19:31)

Charity is prescribed

The giving of part of the provisions granted by God is one of the commitments enjoined upon mankind. This instance of self-sacrifice is required of His servants for the benefit of all. Giving without compulsion or need for recognition within or without the boundaries of the deen should be encouraged at every level. Instead of sacrificing a portion of their income or their crop or livestock bestowed upon them by God, they instead sacrifice their eternal soul and succumb to greed by hoarding God’s provisions. Again, the Reading warns us such behaviour is not acceptable. What has happened is that an orderly way of life that promotes the well being of all has been subverted to provide for the few in what has become a rapacious oligarchy.

There are many verses in the Reading calling people to perform acts of charity and God expects us to commit ourselves to these values.

God is the one who created you. He is the one who provides for you. He is the one who causes you to die and He is the one who resurrects you. Can any of your idols do all these? (30:40)

O you who believe, you shall give to charity from God’s provisions to you before a day comes wherein there will be no more business, no favouritism and no intercession. It is the non-believers who chose wickedness. (2:254)

And race towards forgiveness from your Lord, and the paradise that encompasses the heavens and the earth awaits the righteous people who are charitable during the time of prosperity and the times of hardship. They control their anger, and they pardon people. God loves those who are charitable. (3:133-134)

What is wrong with believing in God and the Day of Judgement and giving to charity from God’s provisions? God is fully aware of everyone. (4:39)

You can never guide anyone. God is the only one who guides in accordance with His will. Any charity you give is for your own good. Any charity you give shall be purely for the sake of God. And any charity you give will be repaid to you without the least injustice. (2:272)

These are the prescribed ways of God. We are expected to commit ourselves to this ideal. This is a personal commitment between a person and his or her Creator. Nobody should police the fulfilling of another’s obligations. God has even detailed the deserving recipients of charity. All the guesswork has been taken out. He in His wisdom makes it easy for His servants to fulfil their charitable obligations:

They ask you about charity. Say, “The charity shall go to parents, relatives, the orphans, the poor, and those who are on the path. Any righteous deeds you do, God is fully aware thereof.” (2:215)

He who is charitable in the cause of God is like a seed that grows seven ears with one hundred seeds in each ear. God multiplies the reward many fold for whomever He wills. God is bounteous, omniscient. (2:262)

These are only some of the sixty-odd verses in the Reading on the topic of charity. However, the word used for charity is anfak and not zakat.

This word anfak¹ is alien to all the innocent ‘Muslims’ around the world. Very few of them have heard of this word in their life. The religionists concealed this important word in the Reading and the u’lema or the Arab priests assist in the deceit. They have substituted true charity with their corruption of the concept of zakat. The word zakaa actually means to purify. Try substituting that meaning in the many verses where zakaa appears to see how it reads contextually.

---

1 The word Anfak can generate other words like yun-fik, anfiq, infak and munfik to refer as to spend, the act of spending, spending or in the case of munfik is one who spends

Basic universal values

No court in the world accepts a plea of ignorance as vindication: ignorance of the law is no excuse. By the same token, we cannot plead ignorance on the Day of Judgement or blame someone else for the wrong things that we have done. Nothing could be clearer than the statement in the Reading when it says:

Ain-taqulu yaumal qiamati ain-na-kun-na ‘an-haza ghor-filin. (7:172)

So that you will not say on the Day of Judgement, “Indeed we did not know about this.” (7:172)

Muslims on the whole – and the modern Arabs in particular – are grossly ignorant of God’s message in the Reading. They read without comprehension, believing that they gain merit for just chanting the Arabic verses aloud. They leave the understanding to the u’lema. On the whole, they are sincere and simple people who feel that they need to serve their Lord and lead a righteous life. They have been born into a suffocating inheritance of religion. While it is easy to empathise with this situation, we all have to take responsibility for what we do. We cannot blame our parents for our lot on Judgement Day.

Or you may say, “It was our parents who set up idols, and as descendants we followed their footsteps. Will You punish us because they strayed?” (7:173)

Today, people depend on the u’lema for guidance, but more often than not, the u’lema misguides them. By their deeds, and words we know that these u’lema are agents of the same wicked religionists who invented the Arab religion. We have seen how these fanatics twisted the meaning of the words deen, ‘abd, and Sol-laa. They also twisted the word zakaa (so often mentioned with the word Sol-laa).

Understanding that the u’lema have more than a passing knowledge of the Arabic language, they are doubly guilty of abetting the non-believers and hypocrites to distort the effect of the Qur’anic message on the hearers. They have deviated from the true teachings of the Reading and continue to educate their followers not to understand the meanings of the message of the Book. If that were not enough, they impress upon their followers that salvation is contingent upon those who do not use their common sense or to question the religionists. It is strange that the u’lema rarely encourage their followers to perform charitable deeds according to God’s way in the Reading. This should be the cornerstone of God’s deen. They are, though, most diligent in the matter of collecting ‘zakat’¹ which they deem to be a lawful religious tithe. Contributors, on the other hand must not question what they do with this money. According to the Arab culture, it is a cardinal sin to question the u’lema.

Anyone with even elementary Arabic must admit that there is no firm reason why zakaa should signify paying out money. In truth, there is not a single reference in the Reading regarding any such financial contribution or contributions in kind. On the contrary, the Reading advocates non-prejudiced charity and donation as the act of self-sacrifice by men and women towards their fellows in society.

---

1 In many countries these collections are made through compulsory deduction of salaries from workers – every month. The Vatican survives with such a system and many so-called Muslim countries are doing the same.

Zakat does not mean religious tithe

Most Muslims have been duped by their religious leaders to believe that it is their duty to perform the ritual prayers and pay the tithe or religious alms propagated by the religionists. They are told that the meaning of the first half of the phrase ‘aqeemus Sol-laa ta wa atu zakaa’ means ‘pray the ritual prayer’ and the second part means ‘pay the tithe’ (now erroneously called zakat). There are two reasons why they fall for it:

• They are ignorant of God’s Scripture.
• They believe that these human devils (whose only profession is to leech off and cheat the ignorant) have some sort of special knowledge in this regard.

We should be wary, however, since:

• It is wrong to believe something without verifying it (see 17:36). We should not accept anything or do something if we are ignorant of the facts.
• It is dangerous to attribute something to God premised merely on the strength of hearsay.

Bearing in mind that ignorance is no excuse, we will be held accountable for our deeds in this world. Serving masters other than God is a very serious offence and at a very deep level, we know it. There is no escaping this fact.

Religious tithe collection is a scam

We have seen how words – when distorted by irresponsible people – can be used to twist what was meant to be a practical mode of productive living into a religion. A critical study of the Arabic text from the Reading has demonstrated that:

• Religion is man-made and has no justification except by means of corruption of the revealed Scripture
• Worship is a form of religious activity appropriate only for man-made deities or idols
• Ritual prayer is an act of worshipping idols

None of this is sanctioned by the Reading. A religion needs money and the creators and maintainers of religion must get it from somewhere. The Vatican does very well off its flock, and so does the Arab religion. The so-called Islam has imposed a compulsory religious tax in the form of a tithe. Again, this is done through corrupting the semantics of God’s words and shoring the result up with a large wad of non-Qur’anic hearsay and conjecture. This chapter and those following will document the facts behind this conspiracy against the common people and the good name of the Prophet.

As indicated, to achieve this end certain words in the Reading which appear frequently have had their meanings contorted. A key phrase in regard to the topic in hand is aqee-mus-Sol-laa-ta-wa aatu-zakaa. Textual, semantic and contextual investigation shows that this phrase means ‘observe your commitments and keep them pure’. Instead, the sense has been rendered as ‘you shall observe your ritual prayers and pay the religious tithes’. That keeps everyone coming to the mosque and paying for the privilege. How jolly convenient.

The above phrase is found in many places in the Reading. As always, it is the context that is the key to the sense.

You shall not earn from excessive profiteering. And do not say, “This is the way of a trade.” God allows trading and He forbids excessive profiteering. If you can obey this admonition then you must refrain from such practices. This is for those who believe and do good deeds, and for those who observe their commitments and keep them pure (aqeemus Sol-laa ta wa aatu zakaa). Their Lord will reward them. They have nothing to fear nor will they grieve. (2:275-277)

The phrase ‘aqeemus Sol-laa ta wa atu zakaa’ when recited in isolation has no sense. It calls the reader to consent to the essence of what is being recommended in by the context. An analogous situation in English would be to say: do it, and do it well! What we must do can only be comprehended by intelligent reflection on the context. However, the religionists and the u’lema have ascribed this particular phrase a meaning all of their own and use it to keep the people obedient, unthinking and – as we will see – financially useful.

---

Related posts:

• Zakaa does not mean religious tithe
• Basic universal values
• Charity is prescribed
• Religious tithe invented by the religionists
• Zakaa is not about money
• The meaning of the word Zakaa

Questions that the religionists cannot answer

The proponents of the ritual prayer can only pick five verses from the Reading on the basis of which – by quoting them out of context – they claim an imperative for the ritual prayer. However, they cannot quote any verse from the Reading to show the methods of the rituals, as they themselves concede.

Perhaps now it is time for them to answer some questions:

• How do you pardon the idol-worshippers when they continue to remain as idol-worshippers even though they have performed the ritual prayer? (9:4-6)

• How are idol-worshippers to perform the ritual prayer?

• How did the Prophet lead the ritual prayers for the non-believers according to (your reading of) 4:101-102?

In-naal kafirin nakanu lakum ‘aduwun mubin, wa-izza konta fi-hem fa-aqom-ta lahum Sol-laa-ta (4:101-102)

Surely the disbelievers are your manifest enemy, And when you are in their midst you shall lead them in Sol-laa (ritual prayer?) (4:101-102)

• How can the ritual prayer of the Prophet console people or make them happy? (9:103)

• When you are in sudden disaster or facing sudden death, how can the two strangers who are to be witnesses (and who may not know anything about the Arab religion) perform the ritual prayer before swearing to God that they will be truthful? (5:106)

• How did all the people of a town and those living in the surrounding areas preserve their ritual prayer (wa hum alaa Sol-laa-tihim haafizuun) as soon as they heard the message of the Reading (6:92)? It may have included non-believers, Christians or Jews.

• Why is it that yuSollu means ritual prayer in 4:102 but in 33:56 it means honour and support?

• Likewise, how does the word yuSollee in 3:39 turn into ritual prayer while in 33:43 it is said to mean honour?

• Solluu in 33:56 and Sollee in 9:103 have come to mean honour and supplication. In 75: 31 and in 96:10 the word Sol-laa is said to mean ritual prayer. Why is that?

• How do the birds in the sky and everything between the heavens and the earth (including frogs, termites and trees, for example) perform their ritual prayer? (24:41)

• How could the ritual prayer (Sol-laa-tuka) of Shuaib in 11:87 have changed the economic system of the people?

• Why are the same Sol-laa-waatee in 2:238 (‘guard your ‘Sol-laa-waatee’) and 9: 99 (the Messenger’s Sol-laa-waatee) understood differently?

• Why are the same words Sol-laa-waa-tun in 2:157 (ulaa ika alaihim Sol-laa-waatun) and 22:40 (wa Sol-laa-waatun, wa masaa-jidu) stated with different meanings?

• Is there anyone performing the ‘ritual prayer‘ by controversial talk and rebellion (Sol-laa-tuhum ‘indal baiti mukaan wa tashdiyyan) anywhere in the world? If so, where and how? (8:35)

• How did the word muSollan (singular) evolve to mean location or place for performing ritual prayer in 2:125 when the same word muSollin (plural) is understood as the people who perform the ritual prayer in 107:4?

It is inappropriate for the word Sol-laa or any of the derivatives (generated from the same root word) to be rendered as a ritual act by people toward God. Its meanings relate to the commitments which link a human being to God through their deliberate deeds.

Sol-laa is the commitment to observe the prescribed covenants. This encompasses the whole of God’s commandments in the Reading to people. It covers obligations, relationships, agreements between people, a person’s obligations to own self, and matters of cleanliness and diet. It extends to promises, dealings, relationships, families, and parenting. There is nothing ‘religious’ about it.

Frequently asked questions

Proponents of ritual prayer are fond of saying that certain verses where this root verb appears prove the existence of ritual prayer. Their arguments tend to be like the following:

1. What about 5:6 where you are supposed to do the ritual ablution (which they call wudu) before Sol-laa?

   Surely, that proves that ritual prayer is needed. Surah 5 is to be read from 1 through to 7. Verse 6 is about being hygienic. The first two verses talk about food. People should observe the harmony sanctioned by God in the system. Verse 3 has more details on food, and then it says, ‘Today the way of life (or the deen) is perfected’ after detailing unhygienic food. The fourth and the fifth verses also talk about food with additional decrees that Muslims can marry the people of the previous Scripture. That in itself should be an eye-opener.The subsequent verse says that we are upholding our commitments when we make ourselves clean. In verse 7 we are told to be appreciative of God’s blessing upon us and we should uphold the covenants He made with us from the time we say, ‘We hear and we obey’.Hygiene is part of our commitments. And if there is no water to wash ourselves, God has prescribed an alternative i.e. to use clean dry soil to clean our hands. The point is, we are obliged to be as clean as we can – and here the limits are described with provision for extreme circumstances.

   There is no such thing as the word ritual cleansing or wudu (this common term used by the majority of the Muslims is not to be found anywhere in the Reading). There is no ritual ablution. In 5:6 we are told it is good to wash ourselves up to the elbows, wash the face, and wipe our heads and feet. We must keep ourselves clean. This verse does not say that Sol-laa is a ritual prayer. The verse does not say after we ‘ritually’ clean up ourselves we must start praying ritually.

2. What about 11:114 where we are told to uphold the Sol-laa at the ends of the day and parts of the night?

   It is a mistake to quote verses out of context. Here, 11:114 should be read from surah 11 verse 112 through to 115. The verse does not say the Sol-laa should be done at two ends of the day and parts of the night. The verse actually says through both ends of the day and parts of the night. The verse is rendered here in its full context:You shall uphold what was prescribed, and also those who repented with you, and not transgress. Indeed, He knows whatever your deeds are, watching. Do not be inclined to those who are wicked. That will make you suffer the Fire, and there is none for you except God as a protector, then you will not be helped. And uphold your commitments (aqimi-Sol-laa-ta) through the ends of the day and the parts of the night. Indeed the good deeds nullify the bad. That is the remembrance for those who want to remember. You shall be steadfast. God never fails to reward the righteous. (11:112-115)The verse clearly says the commitments are ongoing throughout the day and parts of the night. Verses 11:112-115 emphasise the importance of doing good deeds throughout the day and parts of the night by focusing oneself in routines according to what is taught from God’s prescribed decrees. It is a simple instruction.

3. What about 24:58 where the Solatil fajri and Solatil ‘isha are mentioned?¹

   This verse refers to the periods of undress when children must seek permission before entering their parents’ room – from the time the parents retreat to their rooms (Solatil ‘isha) until the next morning (Solatil-fajri). We continue to observe our commitments during our private time. The same verse requires the seeking of permission to enter the room when parents are resting at noon.The Solatil ‘isha and the Solatil-fajri are not the names attributed to any ritual prayers but they are the parents’ private time. Similarly, it is not right for parents to simply walk into their children’s room once they retreat to their rooms. The verse teaches family etiquette, and as part of the obligations we are to teach children to respect their parent’s privacy. There is no ritual prayer mentioned in the verse.

4. What about 4:103 where God says the Sol-laa-ta are done at specified times?

   It is our duty to do certain deeds at specific times through the day from morning to dusk and also parts of the night, from the sinking of the sun at noon till the darkness of the night. That means 24/7. The verse says we are committed to do certain things at the specified times. We must do what we have to do when it is time and do it diligently.If we are traders we must maintain our commitments not cheat or earn by excessive profiteering. If a beggar or a poor man comes to us at nine in the morning, we should not tell him to come back at 1 o’clock. If our workers have worked for us we should not delay or postpone their wages. If we promise to see somebody at 3.00 p.m. then we should uphold that commitment to the man by meeting him at 3.00 p.m. sharp because God says, ‘They fulfil their promises when they make their promise’. Fulfilling our promises is part of the commitment.

5. What about 17:110 when you are told to use a moderate tone in your Sol-laa-teka?

   First of all we must read from 17:105-111. In the context we see that 17:110 is about the manner in which we should publicly avow our commitments and call people to God. We are not to go around either with a loud speaker or by being so quiet no one hears us.In 17:110 specifically, the Prophet is asked to use a moderate tone when calling people to God.Say, Call upon God, or call upon the Most Compassionate. Whatever you call, to Him belong the most beautiful names. Neither avows your commitment publicly loudly or quietly, but seek a middle course. (17:110)

---

1 That is, they say the Morning Prayer and the night prayer. Strangely, the Qur’an mentions the word ‘Salatil-fajri‘ but the Muslims say ‘Salatil-Subhi‘.

How the religionists do the ‘Sol-laa shuffle’

Let us see how the translators are forced to jump from one meaning to another for the same word or the derivatives. I call this The Sol-laa Shuffle.

Form	Occurs	Explanation
Solaa	3	In 75:31 and 96:10 stated as ritual prayers
faSol-laa	1	In 87:15 & 108:2 stated as ritual prayers.
YuSol-laa	3	In 2:27, 13:21 and 13:25 stated as must tie or connect the relationship with God
Sol-lee	1	In 9:103 stated (with regard To the Prophet) as supplicated or said a prayer for the people, not ritual prayer
tuSol-lee	1	In 9:84 stated as ritual prayer (Do not pray over the hypocrites)
faSol-lee	1	In 108:2 stated ritually pray to your Lord, but in Arabic faSol-laa lirobbika means ‘uphold your commitments for Your Lord.’
yuSol-lee	2	In 3:39 and 33:43
		(a) In 33:43 it is means God and the Angels ‘blessed’ the believers. Nothing about ritual prayers.
		(b) But in 3:39 it is stated as Zachariah doing the ritual prayers.
Sol-lu	1	In 33:56 stated as the People must Solluu or honour the Prophet. Nothing about ritual prayers.
YuSol-lu	3	Once in 33:56 and twice in 4:102.
		(a) In 33:56 stated as God and the angels blessed the Prophet for the word ‘yuSollu’.
		(b) In 4:102 the same word is stated as ritual prayers.
YaSilu	5	In 4:90, 6:136 (2), 11:70, 11:81, 13:21 and 8:35 stated as people who connect a relationship with God.
muSollan (sing.)	1	In 2:125 stated as a place of worship, not person who performs ritual prayer.
muSolleen(plur.)	3	In 70:22, 74:43 and 107:4 not stated as places of worship but people who perform ritual prayers.
Sol-laa ta	46	No ritual methods in context.
Sol-laa tee	20	No ritual methods in context.
Sol-laa tu	1	In 62:10 stated as ritual prayers.
Sol-laa taka	1	In 9:103 stated as meaning the Prophet’s ritual prayer makes the people happy. The Reading clearly says that no burdened soul will bear the burden of another. So how can this be?
Sol-laa teka	1	In 17:110 stated as meaning perform your ritual prayer in a moderate tone. But today, the noon and evening prayers of the Arab religion are performed in silence.
Sol-laa tuka	1	In 11:87 stated as the prophet Shuaib’s ritual prayers (in the context of them being able to change the economic system).
Sol-laa tahu	1	24:41 is said by the Arab religion to mean that the birds of the air perform their ritual prayer. Think about that one for a moment…
Sol-laa tehim	5	6:92, 23:2, 70:23, 70:34 and 107:5 are stated with the sense: you can trust those people who perform the ritual prayer, and they also make others understand that the people who perform the ritual prayer will always fulfil their promises in 70:32-35. Experience tends to show otherwise.
Sol-laa tuhum	1	In 8:35 stated as meaning their ritual prayer is nothing but controversy and rebellion.
Solaa-waatee	3	9:99, 2:238 and 23:9.
		In 9:99 stated as: their good deeds will take them closer to God and also the ‘Sol-laa-waatee’ (ritual prayer?) of The Prophet. Another illogical statement. If we give food to a hungry man how does that take us closer the Prophet’s ‘ritual prayer’?
		In 2:238 stated as meaning we are supposed to safeguard our ‘ritual prayers’ Sol-laa-waatee.
		In 23:9 stated as meaning, “They observe their ritual prayers (sola-waa-teehim).” Here the religionists and the u’lema say they can fulfil their promises by performing the ritual prayer, they also say they are trustworthy because they pray ritually. What do you think?
Solaa-waa-tun	2	2:157 and 22:40. 2:157 -were there any consistency – would need to be rendered thus: as ‘upon them shall be ritual prayers from their Lord’, whereas 22:40 renders the word as churches. Some Arabic experts say Sol-laa-waatun in this context means oratories. What in the world is an ‘oratory’ in this context?

This twisting of one root word in the Reading yields many differing definitions, some of which are totally unrelated to the root word. No Arab priest today can provide any logical explanation for this inconsistency. They just regurgitate the Sol-laa Shuffle as a knee-jerk reaction to any challenge on the subject.

The Sol-laa shuffle

In this chapter I will demonstrate how one simple but crucial word from the Reading has been manipulated. As we have seen, Arabic words derive their vocabulary from roots. These can be a bilateral, trilateral or quadrilateral cluster of consonants from which words are formed. The derivatives are, in most cases, constructed in accordance with established vocalic moulds or patterns to which certain prefixes, infixes or suffixes are added. This is the basic foundation of the Arabic grammar.

Theoretically, the roots may be formed from any set of consonants in the language with an addition of a short vowel ‘a’, ‘i’ or ‘u’ after each consonant to generate the ground form (imperfective, active, third person, masculine and singular, e.g. he did). The meaning of this verb is determined by the consonants. Other verbal nouns may be developed from the same root word.

A verb has three states: the perfect and the imperfect (which are tenses) and the imperative, which is a mood. The perfect usually signifies an action that is done and completed at the time of speaking (e.g. he has done). The imperfect signifies an action in the process of being done or completed, or that will be done (e.g. he is doing), and the imperative an order or a command (e.g. do!).

Several grammatical forms derive from the root words to signify the perfect active, imperfect active, imperative, perfect passive, imperfect passive, verbal noun, active participle and passive participles.

Besides the three numbers of singular, dual and plural Arabic recognises three persons: first person (the speaker), second person (the one addressed), and third person (one spoken about).

There are only two genders in Arabic, masculine or feminine. There is no ‘it’. Hence, God is referred in the third person as ‘Him’, ‘His‘ or ‘He’. When we say ‘There is no god except Him‘, it does not mean that God is personified as a male.

While one root can have more than one meaning, there does need to be some consistency in the essence of the fundamental of the way the meanings are approached. Arabic is a clear language. Its very make-up tends to expose abuse of its core rules and structure. It is just such abuse, which has been worked on the word Sol-laa by the religionists.

---

Related posts:

• How the Arabs do the ‘Sol-laa shuffle’
• Frequently asked questions
• Questions that the religionists cannot answer

Ritual prayer is a conspiracy

The religionists conspired against the natural peacefulness or Islam by destroying the revelation as the source of the prescribed covenants between God and mankind. They replaced it with ‘short-cut’ pagan rituals that make people feel a false sense of having upheld their responsibilities (without, of course, having to do any practical, good deeds). Those who observe the ritual prayer five, four, three, twice or once a day are doing it for the religionists and not for God.

This book asserts that Islam is a simple way of life, that the Reading was written for all mankind, and that it is for all the peoples of the world, irrespective of their colour or race. The reader should be slow to draw the inference that to consent to the One God is easy. Simple does not mean easy. In 67:2 it says, ‘God is the one who created life and death in order to test you to distinguish the righteous among you’. In order to qualify we must be willing to change out mindset to free ourselves from the shackles that binds us by taking the challenge to find the way to God’s system. Once we are in His system we will discover the simplicity in conducting our way of life that pleases Him.

Without any scriptural basis, the Arab traditions say that the Last Prophet was called up to the seventh heaven to speak to God about ‘the prayer’. Well, to negotiate with Him to be more exact. God wanted Muslims to pray fifty times a day but Muhammad managed to beat Him down to five. It would seem odd that God’s messenger should question the content of God’s message. It is equally strange that a messenger should choose to intercede on behalf of the addressee of the message. It seems impertinent that a messenger should challenge the will of God.

If negotiations had closed where they began, assuming a 16-hour day we would need to pray once about every 19 minutes. Assuming one set of five prayers requires one to bow and prostrate to the stone idol seventeen times, we would have had the faithful doing a total of 850 separate bowing and prostration movements per day. It would seem that the religionists were the inventors of aerobics. Given this sad state of credulity, it is no wonder that many Muslim nations – whilst bountiful in natural resources – are yet to take their place among the advanced nations. They are too busy trying to find new ways to pray.

This madness has been ascribed Qur’anic legitimacy by the manipulation of 17:1. Taken in isolation, nothing seems amiss. Taken in context, a very different picture emerges. The simple, verifiable truth is that 17:1-7 is a history of the Children of Israel and of the story of Moses who had a meeting with God one night to witness God’s signs.¹ (Please see chapter nine).

However, the religionists cannot deny that the word Sol-laa is not even mentioned in the verse. Let us see how the Arab priest contorted a ludicrous story about the heavenly journey only good for a bedtime story.

One night while Muhammad was in a state of between sleep and consciousness an angel appeared to him with a white horse called Buraq and this horse had the face of a woman, peacock-tailed whose every stride carried as far as they naked eye could see. The creature first took him to Jerusalem so that Muhammad could lead a prayer for all the dead prophets from the time of Adam to Jesus. How and when these prophets who died thousands of years appeared in Jerusalem nobody seems to know – but it seems that they don’t communicate with each other. However, when he ascended to the seven heavens he found Adam, Idris, Abraham, Joseph, Moses, Aaron and Jesus waiting for him at every gate from the first heaven. How they reach their respective gates before Muhammad, again, nobody seems to know.

So, how do we continue discussing about an absurd story like this? Although no scholars can say for sure how the old prophets were brought back to live to pray with Muhammad – yet many intelligent people are very sure the trip was about the ritual prayer. Because of that they must perform the ritual prayer – although the details were not decreed in the Reading.

---

1 There is no information about the ‘METHOD’ of performing the ritual prayer in the Qur’an. The religionists deceived the masses with a fairy tale saying the Last Prophet flew up to the seven heavens to negotiate with God about it and back on earth in one night. From 50 prayers a day, they say it was Moses who instigated Muhammad to demand for discount from God. Although God conceded – perhaps He forgot to tell the last prophet the methods.

Ritual prayer is not in the Qur’an

God did not prescribe a ritual prayer to the Last Prophet or to any of the prophets before him.

The Reading has 114 chapters with 6348 numbered verses. No verse tells the people: you must perform a ritual prayer to God.

• A ritual prayer is an act of worship. God never tells any of His servants to worship Him.

• The revelation to the Last Prophet is not a new revelation from God.

• It is not about religion or worship of God.

• No priest of the Arab religion has ever said that the details of their ritual prayer can be found in the Reading. Their position is that seeking to obey the Reading alone is a non-starter since one cannot pray five times a day based on the Reading alone since it neither makes such a demand nor gives details of how this should be done. This is the testimony of the Arab priests themselves. They are very proud of their bowing and prostrating to the stone idol every day. They are very proud of the invented religion they promote.

Glorify God through commitments

Glorifying God is everything in the heavens and the earth. He is the Supreme Power, the Sacred, the Almighty, and the Judge. (62:1)

In addition, everything that exists in the universe and the earth is observing its Sol-laa. It knows how to uphold its Sol-laa without the aid of prophets or messengers.

Do you not see that God is glorified by everything in the heavens and the earth as well as the birds in their flight? Surely every one of them knows its own commitments (Sol-laa-ta-hu¹) and glorification. God knows what they do. (24:41)

Glorifying Him are the seven heavens and the earth and everything in them. There is nothing that does not praise His Glory, but you do not understand their glorification. He is Clement, Forgiver. (17:44)

The verse clearly says that there is nothing that does not praise His glory. This means all the celestial planets in the sky; the wind, the electro-magnetic forces, and everything in existence beyond human’s comprehension are praising the glory of God all the time. For various reasons people were led to believe that they are required to bow and prostrate physically to God.

Here, the religionists have overstretched themselves. They would have us believe that the word sujud in the Reading means prostrate. However, a logical investigation into uses of this word and the cross reference of similar words with the same root in associated verses show that the word sujud does not – and can not – refer to physical prostration. Sujud simply means being in a state of subservience.

The concept of performing ritual prayer is the result of a false teaching introduced by the pagan Arabs to reduce the status of the Supreme God to that of a local deity. Instead of serving Him by deeds they call everyone to worship Him.

---

1 God says everything in the heavens and earth glorifies Him and they are doing their Sol-laa including the birds in their flights. These creatures exist as nations like us- but we don’t see them glorifying and doing their Sol-laa through organised religion. This is how God teaches people about His Book making His message clear.

Ask for God’s help without rituals

God is always near. We are told to seek His help directly and we are required to practice patience while continuing to be committed to focusing on the sanctions prescribed by God and to doing good deeds.

When My servants ask you about Me, tell them, “I am very near. I respond to the call of any caller who calls Me.” Therefore, they shall respond to Me, and believe in Me that they may attain guidance. (2:186)

Seek help through steadfastness and be committed, this is difficult indeed, but not for those who are humble and realise that they will meet their Lord. To Him they are returning. (2:45-46)

We must put our trust in the Omnipresent God although we do not see Him. God Himself says it is a difficult thing to do, but not for those who are humble and consider that they will ultimately meet Him. People, however, are weak by nature¹, filled with frailties and insecurities. Rituals, customs, and traditions have a soothing and reassuring attraction for us. They function like pacifiers. They lead to worship. The faithful then externalise their fears, hopes, dreams, and desires onto something tangible. It is a lot simpler to go through a ritualised prayer session rather than to have a one-on-one, heart-to-heart, talk to God.

Idolaters put their trust in things: a piece of wood, a cross, a new moon with a star, a rock, a wall, a stone house, a mosque etc. These things help one to focus on a collective idea. There are those who put their trust in people. They magnify their demi-gods and idols through physical acts of worship. It is strange to think that such a simple truth eludes so many: that those who so choose can magnify and be testament to the unseen God simply by upholding their commitment to do good deeds. What could be simpler than being a testament to God by doing good deeds! Be a testament while leading by example. No need to talk about it. Just do it.

When human beings have a need to call upon God they can call upon Him at any time, day or night from absolutely anywhere. Ritual ablution and its attendant processes are unnecessary. In fact, the Reading reminds us that those too proud to call upon God will burn in Hell. If we remember God, He will remember us. It is, after all, a reciprocal relationship.

Your Lord says, “Call upon Me, and I will answer your call. As for those who are too arrogant to serve me, they will be committed to Hell.”(40:60)

Therefore, you shall remember Me² that I may remember you. And be thankful to Me and do not disbelieve. (2:152)

The calling upon God for help, wisdom, perseverance, assistance, money, guidance or anything at all is part of the conditions in effect for a person serving God. The offer of assistance and guidance has been given, yet many will call upon their messengers, saints – their dead idols in the graves – and some even call upon the jinn.

The other side of the coin is our way of remembering God. Intelligent, sentient beings are not in need of a set of body movements in order to reflect on the wonders of God:

In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the alteration of night and day, there are signs for those who possess intelligence, who remember God: while standing up, sitting down and lying on their sides. They reflect upon the creation of the heavens and the earth, and they say, “Our Lord, You did not create all these in vain. Glory be to You, so spare us the agony of the hell-fire.” (3:190-191)

To Him belongs everything in the heavens and the earth, and those with Him are never too arrogant to serve Him, nor do they tire. They glorify Him day and night. (21: 20)

Everything was created in perfect balance. Those who are close to Him glorify Him day and night. This is not accomplished by the performance of random pantomimed movements. They do this by adhering to a higher code of behaviour and being a testament to their God.

Zachariah made a special request from God to grant him a son. After granting the request, the energy that delivered the news told him to remember and to glorify God day and night. God did not ask him to pray ritually. In 3:41 Zachariah initiates a communication with God directly by saying, “My Lord, grant me a sign.” An unknown energy assigned by God to deliver the good news then said, “Your sign is that you will not be able to speak to the people for three days except by signal. You shall remember your Lord frequently and glorify Him night and day.”

We are required to magnify God as a means of serving Him in our daily routine. We are advised to be patient in the face of false accusations, slander or gossip by our enemies, for example. In 20:130 we are told, “Therefore, be patient in the face of their utterances, and praise the glory of your Lord before sunrise and before sunset, also during parts of the night and through both ends of the day, that you may attain happiness.”

We do not have to ritualise the methods of calling, praising, remembering, or glorifying God. We do it by magnifying Him in our heart constantly or by speaking to Him softly. We can remember Him while driving, walking, standing, sitting or lying on our sides any time of the day.

---

1 God wishes to make things easy for you, since the human being is weak in nature (4:28)

2 In 29:45 it says be committed to the orderly way of life to remember God. Our relationship with the creator is through the ‘remembrance’ of Him not through ritual prayer. He has provided us with all the signs in the heaven and earth. A good example is being provided in 3:190-194.

Muhammad’s commitment

We saw in verse 6:160 above that Muhammad was following the order of Abraham. The Reading is not a new revelation or a new guidance from God. It is the same set of decrees prescribed to Abraham and Moses. The essence of all the Scriptures is the same.

In-naa haza lafi suhufil ulaa, suhufi ibrohim wa-musaa. (87:18-19)

Indeed, this is what is in the Scriptures of old, the Scriptures of Abraham and Moses. (87:18-19)

We have seen that Abraham used the word Sol-laa in his own language, Moses in his and Jesus in his. The word Sol-laa appears for the first time in the Reading at 2:2-3:

That book is infallible, a guide for those who are observant, they believe in the unseen and uphold their commitments (Sol-laa-ta) and from Our provisions to them they give. (2:2-3)

The word Sol-laa at the beginning of surah 2 refers to those who are observant and believe in the unseen God. They are committed to the tenets in the Quran and they are charitable to others. This is part of their commitment. Reading further, one sees verses detailing additional commitments. 2:4 says, ‘They believe in what was revealed to you from your Lord, and what was revealed before you, and they are positively certain about the Hereafter’. We should also note: it also says ‘those who believe in the previous Scripture’ which means, there is a link between the Reading and the previous revealed Books.

Those who believe that the Reading is from God are committed to accepting the whole of it. The word Sol-laa in verse 2:3 cannot mean ritual prayer because we cannot do charity through ritual prayers and we do not believe in God’s books through ritual prayers.

If we believe the Scripture, we will see all the prescribed decrees in the Book. With God’s blessing, He will open up our hearts to peacefulness when our hearts say, ‘We hear and we obey’. That is the moment when we enter into agreement with God:

You shall be appreciative of God’s blessing upon you and uphold the covenant He has made with you when you said, “We hear and we obey.” You shall observe God, and God is fully aware of your innermost thoughts. (5:7)

We do not see our Creator, but the Reading says His power is able to know our innermost thoughts. The moment our heart says we hear and we obey to His prescribed way we have agreed to uphold our Sol-laa.

Recite what is revealed upon you from the Scripture and uphold the commitments (or to what you have committed to i.e the revealed tenets you read from the scripture). Surely your commitments will keep you from evil and it is also for the remembrance of God, which is even greater. (29:45)

The explanation in the bracket is my own. God assures us in 29:45 that if we recite His Scripture and commit ourselves to the values prescribed by Him – it will keep us from doing bad things or getting involved in evil works. It is a method of remembering Him, which is a great achievement. In other words, one way of remembering God is through upholding our commitments of the Quranic teachings and keep the teachings pure at all time – maintain such attitude as an ongoing process as a way of life ‘from sunrise to sunset and during parts of the night’. For as long as we remember Him we are committed to doing good deeds in our lives.

You shall uphold what was prescribed to you, and also those who repented with you, and not transgress. Indeed, He knows whatever your deeds are, watching. Do not incline to those who are wicked. That will make you suffer the Fire. And there is none for you except God as a protector and you will not be helped. And uphold your commitments (aqimi-Sol-laa-ta) through the ends of the day and the parts from the night. Indeed the good deeds nullify the bad. That is the remembrance for those who want to remember. You shall be steadfast. God never fails to reward the righteous. (11:112-115)

The meaning of Sol-laa in the above verses is crystal clear. It has nothing to do with ritual prayers. The Sol-laa is to be observed as a means of remembering our Lord the Creator and to commit ourselves to doing good deeds which will obviously nullify all the negative elements in our life. There is nothing magical about the process.

Jesus’ commitments

The Children of Israel created the Jewish religion after they had distorted the Scripture revealed to Moses. The following verse says God will be with them for as long as they commit themselves (Sol-laa-ta) in believing God’s messenger and to lend God a loan of righteousness by upholding the covenant they made with Him.

God has taken a covenant from the Children of Israel and We appointed for them twelve disciples; and declared, “I will be with you for as long as you ‘observe your commitments and keep them pure’ (aqom-tumuz-Sol-laa-ta-wa-atai-tumuz-Zakaa) and believe My messengers and support them. And lend God a righteous loan of righteousness. I will forgive your wrongdoings, and admit you into gardens with flowing streams. Anyone who disbelieves after this has indeed strayed off the right path. Because they violated their covenant, we put a curse on them, and We hardened their hearts. Consequently they distorted the scripture given to them, and disregard parts thereof. You will always see betrayal from them, except a few. You shall forgive and forget (the few), for God loves the compassionate. (5:12-13)

Jesus the son of Mary was sent to them with the purpose of demolishing this artificial Jewish religion. He was strengthened with the Holy Spirit and demonstrated miracles as signs that he was from God. He told the people he was enjoined to commit himself to undertaking the re-establishment of the laws of the Torah. It is self-evident that he spoke in his own language (which is rendered in Arabic in the Reading). What he said is found in the Reading as Sol-laa-ti-wa-zakaa-ti. The following statement was made while he was in the cradle:

Waja’al-lani mubarokah ainama kontu wa-ausorni bis-Sol-laa-ti wa-zakaa-ti ma-dumtu hiya (19:31)

And He makes me blessed wherever I go and He enjoined the obligations and purity upon me for as long as I live. (19:31)

When Jesus, son of Mary said wa-ausomi bis-Sol-laa-ti he did not mean I was enjoined with the ritual prayer but I was enjoined with the commitments to reform the Children of Israel, calling them to return to the original law given to Moses. He asked them to abolish the Jewish religion. That was his commitments. From the day he was born God gave him the knowledge of the scripture and the wisdom.

Moses’ commitments

Moses was chosen from among the Children of Israel to free them from the oppression of Pharaoh. Before they left Egypt, they were told to keep a low profile and use their homes as their base to uphold their commitments. Again the word Sol-laa-ta is used for commitments.

We inspired Moses and his brother, “Let your people confine themselves to their homes in Egypt, and let them consider their homes their base, and let them uphold their commitments (Sol-laa-ta)¹, and give the good news to the believers.” (10:87)

Moses and those who believe with him were committed to spread the good news to the people – which was their Sol-laa. After they were saved from Egypt, Moses and his people were told to continue to fulfil the covenants by upholding their commitments and to keep them pure. We see the same words used in this context: Sol-laa-ta and zakaa:

Wa-iz aqodz-na misha qor bani-Israela la-ta’budu-na ilal-lah wa-bil-walidai-ni ih-sanan wa-zil-qurba, wal yatama, wal-masakini, wa-qulu-lin-nas husnan, wa-aqimus-Sol-laa-ta wa-atu-zakaa’-ta. (2:83)

And We made a covenant with the Children of Israel: you shall not serve any other than God. And be charitable to your parents and your relatives and the orphans and the poor. And speak to people amicably, and uphold the commitments and keep them pure (Sol-laa-ta-wa-atu-zakaa). (2:83)

The Children of Israel were to serve God by honouring their parents and relatives and the orphans and the poor and speaking amicably to people. These were their commitments. God was not telling them to pray ritually and to pay tithes.

---

1 A good example Sol-laa does not mean ritual prayer. Moses were reminded with the same word Sol-laa a few times – In this verse he and his people were told to keep a low profile in their homes and continue to commit themselves to pass the good news from God.

Abraham’s commitment

There is nothing new about people upholding the commitment to do good deeds as in the way of life prescribed by God in the Reading. It is not an innovation of the Last Prophet. Mankind has been enjoined to observe its commitments from the time of Abraham. God called Abraham the ‘committed man’. He served the one God by upholding his obligations through God’s prescribed Way of life or deen-nil-lah.

Wat-taqizu min-maqam-mi Ibrohim-ma mu-Sol-lan. (2:125)

Take from the status of Abraham the Committed (2:125)

Please note the word ‘Mu-Sol-lan‘ in this verse. It refers to the state of being of an active participle. For instance, Salam is peace, Muslim is the state peace of an active participle, Muslimin for many men and Muslimat for many women. Similarly, Sol-laa is to commit, Mu-Sol-lan is the singular proper noun. Mu-Sol-leen is the plural, Mu-Sol-leemat refers to many women.

Abraham settled his offspring on a barren valley and he wished for them to live according to God’s prescribed sanctions in the system so that they too could uphold their commitments – or Sol-laa-ta.

Rob-bana inni askantu min-zuriati bawadi ghoi-ri zar-ghain I’nda-baiti-kal mu-Harami. Rob-bana li-yu-qimus-Sol-laa-ta. (14:37)

My Lord, indeed I am settling my progeny in this valley without vegetation by Your sanctioned system. My Lord, let them uphold their commitments. (14:37)

Those who wish to be right with God are told to commit in similar fashion:

Say, the truth has come from God, and you shall follow the principle of Abraham, a sincere monotheist, he never associated any idols with God. (3:95)

The religionists and the u’lema would do well to meditate on the following verse which Muhammad was told to say, revealed in plain Arabic:

“Indeed, My Lord has guided me in a straight path, the principle of Abraham, the sincere. He never was an idol-worshipper.” (6:161)

There is no doubt that after such a declaration, any form of idol-worship is completely out of the question.

Sol-laa is about doing deeds

Everything that a person does should be for God. We are not asked to perform any rituals or to pray to Him or to worship Him. All that is enjoined upon us is to believe in God, be sincere in serving Him by upholding our commitments and do good works. Ritual prayers and worship are the pagans’ shortcut to give idol-worshippers a sense of satisfaction that they have discharged their obligations to God when what is really required of them is that they discharge their Sol-laa amongst fellow humans and themselves.

According to the Reading, the main essence of the message revealed to Abraham and Moses is:

No burdened soul will bear the burden of another¹, and every person is responsible for what he or she does. For whatever things that they do, it will be witnessed, and they will be fully repaid. (53:36-41)

In other words, each minute thought and deed is taken into account and recorded. God is recording all the deeds (and not the regimented mutterings) of His servants.

Since We created the human being, We are fully aware of his innermost thoughts. We are closer to him than his jugular vain. The two energies at right and left are recording all his deeds. Not a single utterance does he utter without a vigilant watcher. (50:16-18)

The majority of people do not believe God is omnipresent and that He can be with every human all the time, twenty-four hours a day. However, He knows every single thing a person does, even his innermost thoughts. No one person can hide anything from the Supreme Being. Everything is recorded. In the Hereafter, they are told to read their own record of what they have done to themselves.

You will see every congregation humbled. Every congregation will be invited to view its own record. Today you will be paid for your deeds. This is the record pronouncing the truth about you. Indeed, We have recorded all your deeds. (45:28-29)

Ritual prayer, unfortunately for those who put their faith in it, is not in the category of good deeds. What it is, is a form of religious worship, which goes against the essence of God’s revelations.

It is absurd to imagine a world where regimented prayers have moral precedence over good deeds. Besides, one can look around the world and see many places where people regularly perform ritual prayers and where serious crimes abound: rape, sexual abuse, cheating, stealing and corruption. These people ignore the priorities:

You shall uphold what was prescribed, and also those who repented with you, and not transgress. Indeed, He knows whatever your deeds are, watching. Do not be inclined to those who are wicked – they will make you suffer the Fire, and there is none for you except God as a protector. Then you will not be helped. And uphold your commitments (aqimi-Sol-laa-ta) through the ends of the day and the parts from the night. Indeed the good deeds nullify the bad. That is the remembrance for those who want to remember. You shall be steadfast. God never fails to reward the righteous. (11:112-114)

The verse clearly says we are to uphold what has been prescribed, and not transgress. God is recording all deeds. People must fulfil their commitment to do righteous deeds through the ends of the day and parts of the night. The concept is simple. Good deeds will nullify the bad and this is one way to remember God. Deeds can never be fulfilled through a fixed number of ritual prayers. If the concept of deen is correctly understood, it is clear to the devout Muslim that it is incumbent upon him to commit to these instructions, uphold and observe them. A simple definition of righteous deeds is clearly prescribed in the Reading and it does not include the act of worship or the performance of religious rituals.

Righteousness is not the turning of your faces towards the east or the west. But righteousness is to believe in God, the Hereafter, the energies, the Scripture and the prophets. And to donate of one’s wealth despite one’s love thereof to relatives, the orphans, the needy, those who are in hardship, to beggars, and to free mental enslavement by upholding the commitments and keeping them pure. And to keep the promises that are made, and to remain steadfast in the face of adversity, hardship, and war. These are truthful, these are righteous. (2:177)

The problem arises when a person’s mind is pre-conditioned to believe that Sol-laa means ritual prayer. Thus, righteous deeds are totally ignored. One so conditioned often insists that Sol-laa does mean ritual prayer, although a contextual study of the subject demonstrates that such a position does not make any sense.

Surah 107 is a very short chapter with only seven verses the name of which is Charity. A person who commits himself to the prescribed deen should not neglect his commitment to do charity and good deeds as a way of life.

Do you not notice those who are lying with the deen? They neglect the orphans. They do not advocate the feeding of the poor. Therefore curses be on those who are obliged, while heedless of their commitments. They only show off, and they are averse to charity. (107:1-7)

The religionists and the u’lema believe that God is cursing² the people who pray ritually. They then teach their values to others who will listen without question – just as they did. Compare this rendition with that sanctioned by the religionists’ twisting culture:

Do you know who the rejecters of faith are? They neglect the orphans. They do not advocate the feeding of the poor. Therefore a curse be on those who pray ritually, while heedless of their ritual prayers. They only show off. And they are averse to charity. (107:1-7)

All seven verses are interrelated: taking care of the orphans, feeding the poor and carrying out charity work can only be fulfilled by the deeds of a committed person. The religionists say God is cursing those who pray whilst heedless of their prayer. They encourage their followers to pray ritually in order to solve the problem of the orphans, the poor and in lieu of charitable work. Instead of committing themselves individually and collectively to taking care of orphans, the poor and to doing charity from their own earnings, the Arabs trained their priests in the Arab religion to become income generators. They take illegal collections from the people by corrupting the word zakaa in the Reading to mean religious tithes.³ The Reading spells out other examples of good deeds to be observed by those who are committed to the prescribed way of life from God:

Successful indeed are the believers, who are upright in their commitments (Sol-laa-ti-hem) those who avoid vain talk, those who keep it pure, they guard their chastity except with their wives, and with those who rightfully belong to them do they have sex without being blamed. (23:1-6)

They are trustworthy when it comes to deposits entrusted to them, or the promises they make, and they constantly uphold their obligations (Solawa-ti-hem) (23:8-9)

In this verse it clearly says that those who avoid vain talk, guard their chastity and commit themselves to these values as a way of life are the successful believers. Additionally, they uphold their obligations diligently in fulfilling what they have promised and they are trustworthy when it comes to deposits entrusted to them. In other words, the Reading emphasises sincerity and honesty through deeds – not through ritual prayer. Unfortunately, we seldom see these good values in the Arab religion. Be that as it may, each time the word Sol-laa or the derivatives from this root word appears in the Reading, it appears in the context of good deeds that people are encouraged to uphold.

A further example:

They fulfil their promises to God and they do not violate their covenant. They linked (ya-Siluu) with it what had been commanded so that it binds (ai-yu-Sol-laa) as they are concerned about their Lord and they fear the dreadful reckoning and they steadfastly persevere in seeking their Lord’s grace. They uphold the commitments (Sol-laa-ta) and they give to charity from Our provisions to them secretly and publicly. They counter evil with good. They have deserved the ultimate abode. (13:21-22)

Here the two letter root Sod Lam signifies the fundamental meaning of ‘link’ for the word ya-Siluu whereas ai-yu-Sol-laa denotes the ‘binding’ and Sol-laa-ta is the proactive ‘commitment’. A person upholds his covenant with God by committing himself in doing the deeds that binds him. The meaning of ‘aqor-mus-Sol-laa-ta’ in this context is to ‘uphold the commitment’ for the covenant. It is ridiculous to assume that we uphold our covenant with God just through ritual prayers everyday.

In 23:1-9 quoted earlier the religionists has deliberately corrupted the meaning of the words ‘Sol-laa-ti’ and ‘Solawa-ti’ in these verses to mean ‘ritual prayer’. They trained their blind followers to ignore the context of the subject completely. Instead, they encourage their followers to concentrate on ritual prayers.

---

1 This is the fundamental concept of God’s orderly way of life sanctioned to all prophets. Unfortunately Rabbis, pope, priests, monks and mullahs say they can cleanse people’s soul. Only God can cleanse people including the freaks in religious garbs. In 33:15 it says, “No soul will bear the burden of another, when a burdened soul implores for help, nothing can be unloaded, not even by a close relative. So, what are these religious morons doing in our life?

2 This is the most ridiculous way of thinking – obviously not to the priests of the Arab religion.

3 See chapter six.

Sol-laa to yourself

The other clear example from the Reading is about the Sol-laa observed by you for yourself – it is for your own good. In this case you are told to commit to the good values by refraining from the practice of excessive profiteering.

God diminishes profiteering (riba) but encourages charity and God dislikes the disbelievers who are guilty. Surely, those who practice righteousness and uphold their commitments (Sol-laa-ta) and keep them pure (wa-a-tuz-zakaa), for them are rewards from their Lord. And there will be no fear upon them nor will they grieve. O you who believe, beware of God, refrain from taking what remains from profiteering if you truly believe in God. (2:276-279)

The subject of riba¹ (or profiteering) begins at 2:275 and ends at 2:281. Profiteering is a condemned practice and we are commanded not to get involved with it. God degrades profiteering, encourages charity and He dislikes the guilty disbelievers (2:276). Instead He commands virtuous commitments that should be observed (Sol-laa-ta) and kept pure (2:277). Any involvement in profiteering should be stopped immediately, even if there are any balances owed (2:278). Otherwise God and His messenger will wage war (2:279). If a debtor is in difficulty, we are to give him time, otherwise, treat the debt as charity (2:280) whatever we do, God knows everything and we are to beware of the Last Day. (2:281)

The Sol-laa-ta² mentioned at 2:277 is our commitment to stop earning income from profiteering (riba) and to maintain our commitments by abstaining from such practices. We do not perform ritual prayer to abstain from profiteering; instead we commit ourselves (Sol-laa-ta) by sacrificing our greed by doing the practical, good deeds prescribed by God and fulfil our commitment to ourselves.

The phrase ‘Wa-Aqimus-Sol-laa-tawaa-Atuz-Zakaata’ or observe your commitments and keep it pure appears in the middle of the subject of profiteering.

---

1 Some foolish scholars say Bank interest is Riba. They created the Islamic Banking and used the same Base Lending Rate like other Commercial Banks. What they actually did was – they use Arabic term for all transactions – and call it Islamic. Today many commercial banks earn more interest through this system and most of them have set up a special unit to service their Muslims customers who prefer to borrow money in Arabic. For the fools – Arabic means Islamic.

2 Sol-laa is never pronounced Salaat. Today, when the mosque announces the five daily prayers they say “Hai-ya-‘alaa-Sol-laa“. Salaat is a profane word not found in the Qur’an, which the Arabs and the u’lemas have invented and attributed to God.

Sol-laa between people

We can support the fact that the Reading does not mean ritual prayer by the word Sol-laa and its derivatives by examining the different usage of this word in the Reading in its various contexts. What transpires is that Sol-laa has to be observed by everyone – even by the non-believers and the idol-worshippers.

One very clear example regards the witnessing of a will by strangers:

O you who believe, you shall have witnesses when death is near to any one of you: to dictate your will in the presence of two equitable persons among you, or strangers in case there is a sudden danger to your life when travelling on the earth. If you are not certain of them, retain them after they have committed themselves (Sol-laa-ti) to make them both swear by God, “We will not take advantage to favour anyone even the closest relatives. We will not conceal any evidence before God. If we do, the sin will be upon us.”¹ (5:106)

The verse says: ‘After the two strangers [note: who can be Jews or Christians] commit themselves (Sol-laa-ti), make them both swear by God’. This does not call for the performance of a ritual prayer in the presence of a dying person. Instead they are taking on the responsibility of being witnesses to a will by making a solemn pledge to the person before God. This is an example of Sol-laa-ti (the commitment) between people.

The commitment between people is to fulfil such obligations before the one God. It is that simple.B

Besides upholding the Sol-laa with strangers, believers may also do so with non-believers, and idol-worshippers. Surely, the following passages in the Reading are not meant to suggest that polytheists perform the ritual prayers:

Except those among the idol-worshippers with whom you have a treaty and then do not breach anything with you and do not aid anyone against you, therefore complete your agreement with them until its term. Surely, God loves those who fear (Him). (9:4)

Once the restricted months are over, you may confront the idol worshipers wherever you encounter them, agitate them, provoke them and keep after them. However if they repent and observe their commitment and keep them pure (aqimus-Sol-laa-ta-waa-tuz-zakaa), then you shall pardon them. God is forgiver and merciful. (9:5)

And if one of the idol-worshippers seeks help from you, protect him then let him hear God’s words then convey him to a place of safety. This is because they are a people who do not know. (9:6)

At 9:4–6 we are directed to treat the idol-worshippers well and even convey them to a place of safety. Those that we shelter may remain idol-worshippers. We are charged not with discriminating upon the basis of this prejudice. Rather, we are commanded to be a beacon of light and understanding. Understanding and carrying out the commandment in this verse alone would change the entire Islamic landscape as we know it.

We see that if and when the polytheists repent and agree to peace, it is the people who are at peace or Muslims’ duty to uphold that peace and grant them their freedom. Again, the Reading enjoins civility and kindness in the face of hostilities. Islam does not condone the mistreatment of those who are under our power or control (9:5). Ultimately, Sol-laa-ta in this instance refers to the idol-worshippers agreeing to keep to their end of the bargain.

The prophet Shuaib provides another example of Sol-laa clearly signifying commitments. He committed himself to reform his people. Those who rejected his commitments challenged him.

He begins:

“O my people! Gives full measure and full weight equitably. Do not cheat people out of their things, and do not corrupt the earth. A smaller provision from God would be better for you, if you are really believers. I am not a guardian over you.” They said, “O Shuaib, does your Sol-laa (commitment) prevent us from idolising what our parents have idolised, and from doing whatever we want with our money? Surely you are too clement and too wise.” (11:85–87)

The commitment that Shuaib was trying to bind upon his people was that they should not cheat or corrupt the earth. It was a simple precept that was not accepted by his peers. Hence, they said to Shuaib:

“O Shuaib, does your commitment (Sol-laa-tu-ka) prevent us from idolising what our parents have idolised, and from doing whatever we want with our money?”²

Sol-laa here clearly refers to committing to good deeds and upholding a good moral order. The commitment called for his people not to cheat, not to corrupt the earth, and to be fair. There is no other reading without abusing the sense in the text beyond belief.

What we can better understand, however, is why the Arab priests themselves emphatically declare that the Reading has no information at all about the five daily prayers (thus contradicting themselves on what they proclaim to be the first absolute pillar of the religion of Islam) – because they are right! Their own lips condemn them. There is no such thing as the five daily prayers. How woefully correct and wrong they are at the same time.

---

1 The two men are strangers to the dying man, yet the verse says they qualify to make an oath before God. Their willingness to write the will and to become witness is their commitment ‘Sol-laa-ti’. Like the Jews, the Arab religionists conceal this verse from their followers.

2 Clearly the word Sol-laa here does not refer to ritual prayer.

Sol-laa (commitments) is not ritual prayer

 

When looking at other words which have had their meanings twisted in the Qur’anic context, we can usually get back to the true meaning by looking at extant words in modern Arabic surrounding the root. Zakaa is a good example. All the root meanings of zakaa refer to purity and sincerity. This can be verified by looking at any good dictionary. As we shall see – the Arab religion has created the un-Qur’anic tax and ascribed this to the word zakaa. The deception is relatively easy to spot since the key meanings of the word zakaa have remained intact.

Sol-laa is no different. Before we continue let me clarify why I use the word Sol-laa instead of the common term Salaat. Firstly, when we read the Reading in Arabic it is always pronounced as ‘Aqimus-Sol-laa– taa-wa-aatuz-Zakaa’ – nobody says ‘Aqimus-Salaat-taa-wa-aatuz-Zakat’. This is evident even during the call of prayer. All over the world – the person who announces the prayer will shout on top of his voice with ‘Hai-ya-‘alas-Sol-laa’ – never as ‘Hai-ya-‘alas-Salaat’. Muslims know this word is pronounced the way it is spelt in the Reading – Arabs or not.

This is only to demonstrate that – there is a difference between God’s Arabic in the Reading and the Arabic language spoken by the Arabs, and for this study I have chosen to use the former i.e. God’s Arabic

When we look up the word in a dictionary we find a word that is mispronounced by the Muslim world – Salaat – under the root S-l-w. It is worth noting that this root has no other meaning directly ascribed to it other than the ‘ritual prayer’. There is nothing else.

Whereas almost any key Qur’anic term has related terms which balance and integrate it into the waft and web of the language (and by means of which we can sense deceptions as and when they occur) this important – some would say central – Qur’anic concept has no ‘context’ in the language by which to verify the claims made for it by the Arab religionists other than the one created for it by those self-same religionists.

There are no related meanings that one can point to and say: Sol-laa must mean what such-and-such because it integrates into the language on the basis of the sense we derive from the word. This is not possible because the word simply has no semantic context in the religion of the Arabs as we know.

Now, it could be argued that the reason for this is that this word has only one meaning – unconnected to anything else in the vast and interconnected web of Arabic semantics – and that the meaning the Arab religionists ascribe to it is, in fact, the correct one. In this case, we would respond by pointing out that since the ritual prayer or Salaat (by the religionists’ own measure and admission) is not in the Reading, their own definition of it is of no special value.

The situation we find ourselves in is: there is a word – ‘Sol-laa’ – that exists in a semantic vacuum, and the leaders of the religious system say it means X based on their non-Qur’anic writings (the Hadith). Since their non-Qur’anic writings say some patently ludicrous things, and given that the religious elite promotes these non-Qur’anic sources to achieve ends which are usually advantageous only to the religious elite, a thinking person is left wondering what possible use their definition of this word can be to anyone except them.

Just to clear up the point of roots. The root of Sol-laa is S-L. It is a two-root word. They are many such words in the Reading. Examples of other two-root words found in the Reading are haq (truth, root: h-q), abu (father, root: a-b) or yad (hand, root: y-d) or Qama (the keep vigil or attentive, root: q-m).

However, knowing that the word Sol-laa does not come from S-l-w or S-l-y but from S-L it does not help us a great deal. S-L is not in the dictionary and S-l-w has only the ‘ritual prayer’ meaning ascribed to it. In the Reading S-l-w means ‘to roast’ and (S-l-y) refers to ‘fry or burn’.

The root word for S-l-w is found in 69:31 meaning ‘to roast’ not ritual prayer. It generates yaslau (4:10, 14:29, 17:18 and eight other verses). islau in 36:64 & 52:16, siliya in 19:70 spelt with S-l-alif-y. Here we must pronounce the word with the third letter ‘waw’ or ‘ya’. Therefore it is wrong to assign a third letter to the root of S-L to read as S-l-w.

To recap: Sol-laa comes from the root S-L which does not exist in modern Arabic and which defies definition by modern methods. Yet the Reading treats its meaning as self-evident. The religious elite have ascribed its own meaning to this word, a meaning which fails appallingly in certain Qur’anic contexts.

Since the Reading is the only place we know of which knows what this word means we have to look to it for the ways it uses this word and derive its meaning from the multitude of contexts. God says the Arabic in His Book is perfect. Thus, nobody should try to change its word constructions, spelling and grammatical forms.

A reading in Arabic without any crookedness therein so that they might observe. 39:28

The word Sol-laa[1]  or any of the derivatives from the same root word is never used in the Reading to refer to the act of worship or the performance of a set of body movements.

Its use always refers to the act of honouring, upholding, dedicating or observing of commitments, obligations, accountabilities, responsibilities etc. by consenting person or persons when the phrase ‘aqi-mu‘ is used. Literally the word Sol-laa means to ‘commit’.

This root word (like all roots in Arabic) forms its various functions by use of vowels, prefixes and suffixes. The short vowels “i” or “u” (9:103,108:2 and 33:56) can be added resulting in ‘Sol-lee’ or ‘Sol-luu’ without changing the underlying, fundamental meaning of the word.

The word pronounced with a short vowel ‘a’ appears in the Reading twice, in 75:31 and 96:10 respectively.

In 96:10 it appears as “ ‘Abdan Ezaa Sol-laa” which means “A servant who is committed”. The context of this verse begins from 96:8-12 with the message “Indeed to your Lord is the final return. What do you think of those who prevent a servant who commits? What if he is actually on the right path, advocating people to be observant?” The message is clear. But translators give different meanings to this word for reasons only known to them.

In 75:31 it is written as Falla-sod-daqor-wa-Sol-laa and translators insist the word Sol-laa in both verses refers to ritual prayers. Obviously when we read the context, they do not make any sense at all.

This word pronounced with different vowels or prefixes appear in other passages of the Reading, and no religionists or Arabic scholars dare translate them as ‘ritual prayers’.  So the best one can say is, consistencies exist because the leaders of the Arab religion interpret this root concept in various ways. The paragraphs following will attempt to explain this particular quirk.

As mentioned, the Arabic language derives its vocabulary from the root words. Conjugations of the root word can produce new derivatives and generally, these derivatives are constructed in accordance with established vocalic moulds or patterns to which certain prefixes or suffixes are added. The Arabic verbs have two ‘voices’ – active and passive.

Derivational and inflexional forms make the Arabic language extensive. This complexity is matched by the regularity and symmentry of the form and is very logical and regular. There are almost no regular forms in the language. In addition to two tenses, perfect and imperfect, there are imperative forms, active and passive, and also energetic forms. Sol-laa or commit for example has many derivatives to form other words with the same shades of meaning like, binding, obligations, compulsion, pledge or promise etc.

Sol-laa                    Commit

Sol-luu                    Be committed

Sol-lee                    Binding

Mu-Sol-lan             A person who is committed

Mu-Sol-leen           Many people who are committed

Yu-Sol-laa              They commit

Yu-Sol-lee              Their commitments

Yu-Sol-luu              They have committed

Ya-sil-luu                Bind

Solaa-ta                   Commitment (singular)

Solaa-tee                Commitments (dual)

Solaa-tu                  Commitments (Aorist)

Solaa-waa-tee         Obligatorily

Solaa-waa-tun         obligatory

Arabic in the Reading then, it is fair to say, is a highly developed language with a complex grammar via which it is possible to express concepts with a high level of accuracy. Unlike Latin, Old Greek, Aramic, or Sanskrit, Arabic of the Quran is a living language, spoken, written and understood by millions people around the globe. There are scholars and religionists who insist that Arabic in the Reading lacks the ability to define sense exactly because they realize – once the message of the Quran is made clear to the people all their belief and preaching will be in vain, for example they translated the word Sol-laa-ta as the mandatory Arab ritual prayers to be observed by Muslims only. But in the Quran the same word is also attributed for people of the past like Abraham, Moses, and Jesus, the disbelievers, strangers and others including the animal kingdom. I will explain in the next chapter how they shuffle this word by creating absurd meanings.       

There are many lessons to be learned from the Quran especially about the previous people who received God’s revelations. One such community is the Children of Israel, who agreed to uphold their commitments upon receiving God’s covenant, and we are told they violated it by distorting ‘His words’ in the scripture (2:59) to create a new religion of Judaism. We see the Arab religionists are doing exactly the same when they translate the Arabic words in the Quran to other languages. Although they have successfully introduced the manipulated meanings of many words into the translated Quran, but certainly they cannot change the original Arabic in the Quran, no matter how hard they try. God in His wisdom gave us His assurance in 15:9 that “He will preserve what He revealed”. The outcome of any attempt to change His words, the spellings, or even modifying its grammar will result the translations riddled with contradictions defying all logics.

However, the subsequent twisting of the meanings of the original Arabic in the Quran by those who would force it into a pre-prescribed shape has marred many people’s reading of the book. For instance, we read in 75:31: falaa soddaqor walaa Sol-laa. The patrons of the Arab religion say it means ‘He was not truthful and not praying’. The true meaning is ‘He was not truthful and not committed’. Let us examine this word “Sol-laa” when it is used in other passages.

 

For example, in 2:43 God tells us that He instructed the Children of Israel: Wa-aqimus Sol-laa-ta wa-atuz zakaa. The religionists say it means: ‘Observe the ritual prayers and pay the religious tithes’. This instruction is spoken in the present tense, and if we read the context from 2:40 to 2:43 we will realize that God reminds the Children of Israel to commit to what they have committed before – i.e to uphold the covenant and maintain the purity of its tenets. He calls them to believe in what is revealed in the Quran confirming what they have, and do not trade away God’s revelations for a cheap gain. The message is simple and straightforward. God never asked the Children of Israel to perform the ritual prayers as suggested by the religionists. As a matter of fact if we ask the Jews if they had at any time in history performed the five daily ritual prayers, they will answer in the negative.  Even the Jews who received the earlier Scripture knew that five the ritual prayers were not part of the deen revealed by God. It is not in the Torah and it is also not the Reading. Our common sense can easily tells us the true meaning of this particular passage is: ‘Uphold the commitments and keep them pure’. The Children of Israel understand this instruction very well because they have committed themselves to God’s deen through the Torah long before the Quran was revealed.

In 6:162, the Prophet and those who consented themselves to God are encouraged to remind themselves of their obligation as servants of God: In-naa Sol-laa-ti wa-nusuki wamaa yahya wamamamati lilahi robil a’lameen. This means: My commitments and my sacrifices and my life and my death are for God the Lord of the Universe. The religionists twist their tongue and say this verse means, ‘My ritual prayers and my sacrifices and my life and my death are for God the Lord of the Universe’.

Among the previous people who use the word Sol-laa in the Reading are the people of Shuaib. At 11:87 they say, ‘Ya-shu-’aib aa-Sol-laa-tu-ka…..’ which means, ‘O Shuaib, does your commitment…?’.  But in the Arab religion they say the people of Shuaib said, ‘O Shuaib, does your ritual prayer..…..?’, even though the context of this passage says that Shuaib was calling his people not to cheat but to trade equitably among themselves.

The history of Jesus in the Reading is another clear example. Jesus mentions the word Sol-laa as an infant. In 19:23 we are told that Jesus was born of the Virgin Mary and he spoke to his mother soon after the pangs surprised her. The religionists ridiculously claim that Jesus performed the ritual prayer and paid the alms tax from the day he was born. At 19:31 whilst in his mother’s arms Jesus says, “I was enjoined with the commitments maintain it pure for as long as I live” (‘Wa-asoy-na bi-Sol-laa-ti wa zakaa-ti ma dumtum hai-yan’) which clearly implies that he will uphold his obligation diligently in reforming the Children of Israel.

Different words were used in various languages during over the centuries of prophets calling people to uphold their commitments or obligations. In the language of the Last Prophet it is called Sol-laa (or its derivatives). Abraham, the people of Midyan, the Children of Israel and Jesus were non-Arabs, but the Reading quotes interaction with them on the basis of an equivalent word in their own language to Sol-laa. In 21:73, for example, God instructs Isaac and Jacob with the same word, ‘wa-iqama-Sol-laa-ti-wa-ie-ta-zakaa-ti[2]’ which means: uphold your commitments and keep them pure after their father Abraham.

None of the prophets before Muhammad were talking about ritual prayers when they uttered the equivalent of Sol-laa in their own language. Therefore, the word Sol-laa or its derivatives cannot be translated to mean ritual prayers. To think otherwise is to err on a very large scale contextually. The word Sol-laa and its derivatives appear in many verses in the Reading. Modern Arab ‘translations’ will have us believe that there are many different meanings for the same word in different verses.

This ambiguity has generated much confusion. As a result, the word Sol-laa revolves around the ritualistic prayer performed according to a timetable accompanied by ritualistic physical movements. It is presumptuous to think that God would enjoin on us something quite so mundane. 

The priests of the Arab religion will ask: So how can we pray if we depend on the Qur’an alone? This is absolutely beside the point. Was there ever any question that we should need more than the Reading?

Many religions around the world have in common the fact that their priests have the right to question their followers but the followers do not have the right to question the priests on religious matters.

If we ask the Christian priest why they say Jesus is God whereas the Bible says he was serving God who created him, the Christian priest will jump. Similarly, if we ask the priests of the Arab religion why they pray ritually five times a day when it is not specified in the Reading, they will likewise find themselves on the back foot.

This amounts to the beginning of an acknowledgement by the priests of the Arab religion (soon to be remedied by the use of other ‘authentic’ sources) that there is no ritual prayer in the Reading. The truth is their ritual prayer was not revealed to the Last Prophet in God’s prescribed way of life. We know because we read the Reading. Sol-laa as it appears in the Reading simply implies a person’s commitment to observe his or her obligations as prescribed in the Reading. Nowhere does the Reading state that humans must perform any ritual prayer to God.  This is a fact that Muslims need to bear in mind. 

---

[1] This word is erroneously pronounced as ‘Salaat’ by the followers of the Arab religion although the consonant of the root word is Sod Lam is found in 96:10 and 75:31, which is pronounced as ‘Sol-laa’. Muslims who are shackled by their religious masters are shocked when I used the word ‘Sol-laa’ instead of ‘Salaat’.

[2] Although this word is to be pronounced as zakaa the Arabs twist the meaning and also the pronunciation and call it zakat. For Sol-laa they say Salaat and for zakaa they say zakaat (misconstrued in both cases) Please see chapter six.

 

---

Related posts:

• Sol-laa between people
• Sol-laa to yourself
• Sol-laa is about doing ‘deeds’
• Abraham’s commitments
• Moses’ commitments
• Jesus’ commitments
• Muhammad’s commitments
• Ask for God’s help without rituals
• Glorify God through commitments
• Ritual prayer is not in the Qur’an
• Ritual prayer is a conspiracy
• The Sol-laa shuffle

 

Annex

All prophets declared they never ask for any wage.

The people of Noah disbelieved the messenger. Their brother Noah said to them, “Would you not be righteous? I am an honest messenger to you – observe God and obey me. I do not ask you for any pay – my pay comes from God – the Lord of the Universe”. (26:105-109)

The community of ‘Ad disbelieved the messengers. Their brother Hood said to them, “Would you not be righteous? I am an honest messenger to you. Observe God and obey me. I do not ask you for any wage, my wage comes from God – the Lord of the Universe”. (26:123-127)

The community of Thamud disbelieved the messengers. Their brother Saleh said to them, “Would you not be righteous? I am an honest messenger to you. Observe God and obey me. I do not ask you for any wage – my wage comes from God – the Lord of the Universe”. (26:141-145)

The people of Lot disbelieved the messengers. Their brother Lot said to them, “Would you not be righteous? I am an honest messenger to you. Observe God and obey me. I do not ask you for a y wage – my wage comes from God – the Lord of Universe”. (26:160-164)

The people of Midyan disbelieved the messengers. Their brother Shu’ib said to them, “Would you be righteous? I am an honest messenger to you – observe God and obey me. I do not ask you for any wage – my wage comes from God – the Lord of Universe”. (26:176-180)

The Arab ritual prayer

These simplified instructions will enable anyone to complete the dance of the Arab prayer ritual. Born to a Muslim family, the author personally performed this ritual countless times throughout his life before he called it a day many years ago. I must remind the reader, it is vital that every utterance in the Arab prayer ritual be in Arabic. The English-speaking Muslims may not even say a simple phrase like, “Praise be to You my Lord” in English.

Here, is a summary of the basic procedure for those who have never performed an Arab prayer ritual:

• First, wash out your mouth with water, blow your nose, wash your face, your hands, your forehead, your ears, your neck, and your legs and then speak to God in Arabic and tell Him you are going to ritually pray to Him.

• Find a spot and make sure you face the stone idol in Mecca. If you are in Japan the direction is westwards, but if you are in Europe the direction is the eastwards, obviously.

• Then, stand properly with the hands folded on your belly. Various sects have their own specific ways of placing the hands, and the tutored eye can tell a lot about your doctrine just by looking at the way you hold this position, though variations abound throughout the mosques of the world.

• Then pronounce ‘Allah hu akbar’.¹ The word akbar means bigger. So it is: ‘God is bigger’. (Interestingly, the phrase Allah hu akbar is not found anywhere in the Reading). Then recite some Arabic verses (which you may or may not comprehend).

The prayer starts with a recitation of a set of speech formulated² by the religionists before beginning the compulsory recital of Al Fatiha (the first surah, consisting of seven verses). Typically, this will be followed by a short surah from toward the end of the Reading. Surahs 111, 112, 113 and 114 are particular favourites as they are very short and generally considered the minimum (along with Al Fatiha) that a Muslim should be expected to memorise³. The religionists say they are praying to God. Yet each of these last surahs begins with an instruction to the Prophet: ‘Qul!’ or ‘Say!’ followed by exactly what it was he was required to say. However these verses which begin with a direct instruction are habitually addressed to God in the Arab prayer ritual. For example:

Say!: He is God, the only one. The absolute God. He never begets, nor was He ever begotten. There is none equal to Him. (surah 111)

There are many verses in the Reading that start with an imperative addressing a second person commanding him to recite to a third person or persons. That is the nature of the Revelation. However, the religionists teach their followers to recite these orders back to God in their prayer ritual. In one of their favourite surahs for this purpose, they tell God:

Say!: O you disbelievers, I do not serve what you serve, nor are you serving what I am serving. I will never serve what you are serving, nor will you ever serve what I am serving. To you is your own way, and to me is my own way. (surah 109)

However, if they choose to recite surah 108 in their prayer, they will tell God:

We have given you many bounties. In appreciation, you shall serve your Lord and be charitable. Your enemy will henceforth be the loser. (surah 108)

Obviously, not all non-Arabs know what they are saying to God in their ritual prayers. Maybe there is some excuse. But even native Arabic-speaking Arabs including religionists and Arabic scholars say these things to God every day!

Having finished the liturgy of (frequently inappropriate) verses, you should raise both hands and say ‘allah-hu-akbar’ or ‘God is bigger’ again.

Then you bow forward for a few seconds before standing erect and calling out ‘God is bigger’ again. Then you prostrate – placing your forehead on the floor – and recite more Arabic words. Then you should sit up and then prostrate again before rising to the standing position. This procedure represents one unit of prayer. The number of units and whether what you say will be aloud or quiet will depend on a number of factors devised by the religionists such as time of day and ‘type’ of prayer. Generally, (although there are variations depending on whether you perform the ‘extra’ night prayers) a Muslim is required to bow seventeen times and prostrate thirty-four times in a twenty-four hour period.

At the end of any one particular set of units, you are to sit and send greetings to Prophet Abraham and Muhammad and their families (no need to wait for them to reply, however), then greet the ‘two angels sitting on both of your shoulders’ (again, no reply is expected).

Reading clearly says:

You cannot be heard by those in the graves. (35:22)

Yet, the followers of the Arab religion the world over are greeting only the dead prophet Muhammad and their families five times a day! We are not supposed to make any distinction between the prophets⁴: but Isaac, Jacob, Ishmael, Joseph, David, Solomon, Moses, Aaron, Zachariah, John (Yahya), and Jesus were somehow left out of this private club. How very rude.

---

1 Saying allah-hu-akbar is done during each body movement and in a group session is said by the man leading the exercise as a cue to tell the people when to move from one position to another.

2 The recitations differ from one sect to another. The opening passages of the prayer do not come from the Qur’an except when they utter part of 6:79, 6:161-162. Abraham and Muhammad uttered these verses to the people but the Arabs address them to God.

3 When people are willing to memorise without understanding it is a sign of their willingness to be shackled without thinking. If we train a parrot to say ‘good morning’, it will say good morning to people even during the night.

4As for those who believe in God and His messengers, they make no distinction among any of them. God will recompense them. God is Forgiver and Merciful. (4:152)

Arab religious laws

Beside ritual prayers and the ritual worship practices, the religionists who invented the religion also mandated religious laws that have nothing in common with God and His prophets.

God’s way has a benchmark here on earth: the Reading. He called His book the Criterion.¹ It is a book among books, a criterion, a standard by which all else is measured. With this benchmark, one can decisively discern whether something is good or bad, true or false, sacred or profane, real or imaginary. Having given us a rule by which all can be measured, it is assumed that a person will use this God-given benchmark often. The Devil, of course, will try to make it inaccurate. He has already done this by obscuring the original intent and limits of the Criterion.

For example, in 2:224-242 we find eighteen verses, which outline amicable justice on the subject of marriage and divorce. They further illustrate the guidelines and methods for resolving marital disputes. These guidelines are self-explanatory and can be put into practice by anyone. In other words, God has directed His people to apply a behavioural etiquette that does not include priests or any religious authority whatever. Thus, there is no need for any new, independent body of lawmakers to formulate ‘Islamic’ religious laws on marriage and divorce.

The very existence of supplementary human laws to ‘augment’ the word of God is horrifyingly arrogant. It places the justice of People on the same level as the decrees of God.

Even in vernacular law, the essence of the law is paramount. We cannot go beyond the limits set. For example, if the minimum wage for a worker is ten dollars per day, we are free to pay him anything as long as it is not less than the stipulated sum. This concept is not man-made. Any individual who believes in God and the Hereafter is free to observe God’s guidelines as long as they do not exceed the limits prescribed by God. If they transgress the limits, God will judge them. If He be the Judge, it is redundant to have God’s guidance anointed with the title ‘Islamic’ law, religious law or ‘shari’ah’ law.

The purpose of Scripture is not to impose religious laws but to replace unjust human law. The Scripture is a law unto itself. It is complete in form and function.

We have sent our messengers with clear revelations and We sent down with them the Scripture as the measure (mizan) to spread justice among the people. (57:25)

Let us take this concept a little further along and consider the following:

• Legislators and lawmakers of any civilised government (not including, naturally, the lawmakers of the Arab religion) will agree that no man or woman who commits adultery should be executed.

• The same servants of Justice (except for the religionists and their cohorts and dupes) will agree a person is free to believe or disbelieve in God, and that he or she is free to change their belief anytime without being punished by priests (or anyone else) for their decision.

• Similarly, the legislators (except the same people mentioned above) will agree that a divorced woman should not be deprived of her freedom and she should have reasonable provisions until she is able to find other alternatives or reconciliation.

These are just some instances of guidance which are humanely spelt out in the Reading. They are correct principles, which work together for the advancement and cohesion of society. Civilized countries have come to practice them after many years of experimentation and observation. They have come to implement them because they are fair and because they work. The Reading gives us a shortcut to a generative rule of law. The basis is not religion. The basis is Life. The basis is rooted in providing a plan for a way of life, designed to accommodate the human condition fairly and firmly. All prophets taught this.

The question arises: if the Arab lawmakers were so keen to ‘legalize’ the law of God, why did they not then legislate requirements for other equally important aspects of the Reading like civility, politeness, consideration, respect, empathy, patience, humility, charity on human welfare, temperance and mercy? Shouldn’t the Arab version of God’s law appear God-like in nature instead of tyrannical? The only conclusion any student of Islamic law can arrive at is that ‘Islamic’ laws originating from the religionists are not found in the Reading and are far from divinely inspired.

It is no wonder that the Arab world is in confusion and chaos. The religious laws of the Arab religion vary from country to country: Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Syria, Iraq, Iran, Sudan, Algeria, Oman, Pakistan, Afghanistan, Malaysia, Indonesia, and many other places have differing laws all claiming to be inspired by God. How is it that a divinely inspired law varies so much by geographical location? It can only mean that each location has a different ‘religious god’ at the helm. This has reduced Islamic ‘shari’ah’ law² to a comical position. No two ‘Islamic’ countries have the same ‘Islamic’ laws. If it weren’t so sad, it would be hilarious.

Let us now examine what God intended before people started meddling.

Example one:

It is the incumbent duty of everyone to make a will for the benefit of their parents and children or their next of kin before death approaches any one of them (2:180-182)

This is a simple decree observed by most people with any common sense. It encourages planning and pre-meditation. It solves problems before they are created. It makes the bereavement less difficult on the grieving. It is just plain civil.

The religionists and their courts tell us that it is forbidden (or Haram) to make a will in the Arab religion. The religious priests or religious authority will decide what, how, and to whom a dead person’s assets should be distributed. And, of course, a certain portion of the assets may well be reserved for some invented religious purpose.

Example two:

Any person who believes in God, then disbelieves, and then believes and then disbelieves and persists in disbelieve will not be forgiven by God (4:137)

People are given the absolute right to believe or disbelieve in God. If they reject belief and persist in doing so, God will not pardon them in the Hereafter. That is all.

There is no compulsion in the deen. Truth is now distinguished from falsehood. Thus, those who reject idol-worship and believe in God have grasped the strongest bond that never breaks. God is hearer, omniscient. (2:256)

The people can exercise their right and freedom to accept or to reject God’s revelations³, yet He will not punish them in this world if they choose to reject His Scripture:

You can believe therein or disbelieve. (17:107)

The religionists, in their contorted wisdom, have declared that anyone who renounces the ‘religion’ must be sentenced to death. It is very much Jewish in nature.

Example three:

A person is expected to use his or her intellect and reason.

God will not guide those who defy their common sense (10:100)

Yet, somewhere along the line an adherent of the Arab religion declared:

Those who use their common sense will be burned in Hell. (Sahih Bukhari⁴)

Many of these ‘new’ decrees in the Arab religion are diametrically opposed to the wisdom of the Reading. How could the system have erred to such a degree? One supposes that religious centrism and insecurities have been the primary drivers for this movement. After all, only the Supremely Confident would have allowed people total freedom of choice. People, on the other hand, seek to impose control and likes to do so through laws. It is even better when that control is manifested in ‘religious’ garb which makes these laws incontestable.

God tells us that Sol-laa is the fulfilling of commitments through righteous deeds. The Arab religion tells us, however, it means doing the regimented prayers five times a day in the prescribed direction of their homeland where their god apparently lives. Of course, those wishing to commune with God must first consult with the Arab masters who have mastered the art of the prayer ‘procedures’, actions, precursors, etc. For the benefit of the more than five billion people on earth who would have no idea what the author is referring to, the Arab prayer ritual is outlined below.

---

1 According to the Chambers Encyclopaedia English Dictionary, the word ‘criterion’ means: a standard or principle on which to base a Judgement. The word furqan is used when Moses was given the Torah (2:53 & 21:48), and to Jesus in 3:4. The Quran is called the furqan or ‘criterion’ in 2:185 and 25:1. In the Arab religion the man-made ‘syari’ah’ is the ‘criterion’ not the Qur’an.

2 42:21 forbids instituting any religious laws. Every man has the full right and freedom to conduct his personal way of life. The law of Justice and matters of crimes and security of a state is to be formulated through consensus by the experts of each field, which can be amended to suit circumstances.

3 There must not be any court of law to deny a person’s right in matters of faith.

4 Bukhari’s collection of some several thousand of nonsensical ‘traditions’ are considered Sahih, that is ‘good and reliable’.

Religion is not from God

The intention of the enemies of all the prophets throughout history has been to deceive the people and to retain power. It is very simple. This is the basis of all the ‘religions’ around the world today. Of course, not everybody in each of these religions is consciously doing this. Many are sincere. However, dupes make the best deceivers because they genuinely believe their own propaganda. At the top levels, the leadership understands the game plan. The Reading describes the existence of human devils and the jinn devil as being the common enemies who will invent and narrate lies to spread falsehood in order to divert people from God’s guidance.

We have appointed for every prophet enemies from among the human devils and jinn devils who will invent and inspire each other fancy words in order to deceive the people. Had your Lord willed, they would not have done it. You shall disregard them and their invention. (6:112)

If we look around the world today, this verse is particularly relevant to the Jews, the Christians, and the adherents of the Arab religion. Falsehood (based on ‘extra information’) abounds in these religions. It masquerades as the ‘extra’ enlightenment, a helping hand to further explain God’s message – as if God’s message were full of riddles containing hidden meanings. In reality, there is no such thing as the extra explanation or extra enlightenment to God’s Scriptures. If God had wanted to reveal it, it must be in both the Torah and the Reading. Conversely, if it is not mentioned in these Scriptures, it means someone has created a new tradition and added to the words of God.

It is most unwise to heed the ungodly. As has been said before, for those who claim to hold to Islam and believe in God, the Qur’an is the default authority on earth.

The Children of Israel conspired against Moses after God’s Scripture was revealed to him. They abandoned God’s consented decree to follow the religion of Judaism. Moses did not know anything about this Jewish religion. The Jews have written volumes of books for themselves instead of following the Torah alone. The Reading censures this in no uncertain terms:

The example of those who were given the Torah and then failed to study it, is that of a donkey laden with books. Miserable indeed is the example of those who reject God’s revelation. God will not guide the wicked people. (62:5)¹

Out of His mercy, God sent Jesus to them to re-establish the original law. However, they could not accept him because doing so would have undermined the foundations of their own power since he was committed to demolishing the religion. In the end, they conspired against him and continued to promote Judaism for themselves while inventing Christianity as a new religion for those not blessed enough to have been born Jewish. Later, God revealed the Scripture to Muhammad. Again, his enemies abandoned God’s decrees to devise the Arab religion.

Obviously, Muhammad did not know anything about Sunnism, Shia, Ahmadiah or Wahabism the religious sects that follow anything and everything under the sun except the Reading. Instead of following the Reading alone, those who claim to be following Muhammad have – like the Jews – written volumes of books and laden themselves down with them. It would seem that the only lesson people learn from history is that people never learn from history.

Today, billions of people are devoting themselves to religions. All religions share common features. Whatever the details, the most important commandments are:

1. Thou shalt worship.

2. Thou shalt ritually pray according to thy priest’s teachings.

3. Thou shalt pay the caretakers of thy religion.

4. Thou shalt believe that we alone have the Truth.

There will be a mass of further detail, but this takes care of the general landscape.

The Lord of the Universe in His wisdom has warned us about religion and its caretakers. The objective of religion is to cheat people and to divert the innocent from the path of God. All religious teachers share one common aspiration: they espouse a false system and then collect financial tribute from their followers.

O you who believe, the priests and the religious scholars cheat the people out of their money, and they divert everybody from the path of God. (9:34)

As an example, it is very common these days for the funeral rites to cost as much as four or five thousand pounds (depending on the kind of religious experts you engage to perform the rituals). However, these priests and religious scholars cannot guarantee the dead man will get to Heaven (which is, inescapably, the stated objective of all religions). We also see that there is an array of religious rituals for new-born babies, yet our own eyes bear witness that many of these ‘religiously’ blessed babies grow up to become anything. No priest or scholar can guarantee a ‘religiously’ blessed marriage will not end in divorce. Those who follow religion will surely fall prey to the designs of their religious priests on their wealth sooner or later.

People expect value for money. Unfortunately for them, when they follow a religion they are buying a one way ticket to Hell through their religious teachers. There is no such thing as a right religion as far as the Lord of the Universe is concerned. He is not interested in any religion. Rather, He has repeatedly insisted on an orderly way of life based around good deeds.

The Reading gives a simple solution but a forceful message for mankind:

Follow those who do not ask for any wage,² they are guided. (36:21)

Religion is big business, and people who manage it need not have any specialised skill except to find ways of how to invent lies in the name of God. The Reading says those who collect money in the name of religion are not guided. In many passages of the Reading we are told all bearers of good news who propagated the good values of life declared openly: ‘I do not ask you for any remuneration, my pay comes from the Lord of the Universe³’ (refer to annex). Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Jesus and the rest of the messengers said this to the people.

By their actions, the religionists and their scholars do not believe the Reading when it quotes Muhammad correctly where he says:

“I have not asked you for any wage, my wage comes from God, He witnesses all things.” (34:47).

Ironically, those in the elite club of the staunchest hypocrites and disbelievers impose the ‘good example of the Prophet’ on everyone themselves do the opposite. That is the reason why the Reading says the priests and religious scholars are cheating the people out of their money. If all people can sincerely consented to the Qur’anic injunction not to follow those who ask you for a wage, surely the shackle that is binding them will be removed instantly. The priests and religious scholars will disappear overnight.

People should focus their full attention on doing good works. Their money and time could be put to better use attending to parents, neighbours, relatives, orphans and the poor, in being humble and speaking and treating people amicably – as the Reading directs. That is what life is about. This is Islam or peacefulness. Islam is not about religion. People are recognised by their deeds, not ‘religious faith’.

---

1 The Qur’an states that the texts delivered to the Jews and the Christians – the torah and the injeel – are now themselves corrupted, ref, 2:59 and 15:12. God assured His reminder is protected only in its original language (ref 15:9) – not the translations.

2 This is with regards to paying people who claim they can guide others to the path of God. In 42:13 the Qur’an says nobody could bring anyone towards God except God Himself. In 28:56 IT states the Prophet cannot guide those whom he loves including his wife and children.

3 See annex of this chapter.

Arab Tales about the present Ka’aba

Perhaps in order to foster their many pagan associations, the religionists gave the square stone structure that they call the ka’aba a history of its own. The Qur’an’s mentioning of the word ka’aba relates only to the washing of one’s ankles in 5:6, and in 5:95 to the restriction of hunting young animals. Clearly, given the prevalent tradition-based interpretation of 5:95 to mean the stone building at Mecca, this elucidation of the text based on itself is going to come as a bit of a shock. Nevertheless, the subject it deals with is the conservation of wildlife stocks. Anyone who kills wildlife on purpose during the restricted period must pay a fine.

The key fact here is that a hunter can distinguish the maturity of animals by observing their movements before deciding whether to shoot. Animal conservation is part of God’s decrees as we shall see, and people are to uphold the decree not to hunt the animals during the restricted months. The ankles show both the way the animal moves when it is alive (and provide conclusive data when it is dead) and the state of maturity of the animal. This very important piece of information is found at 5:2 and repeated in 5:97. The word ka’abata simply means ankle. More is given on this in chapter eleven.

However, to return to the fictions of the Arab religion: according to their own traditions some mullahs (gurus) believe that the ka’aba was built by angels (a myth plagiarised from the Bible), whereas other mullahs say the Ka’aba was built by Adam (common conjectures in the Arab religion), destroyed in the flood of Noah, and rebuilt by Abraham and his son Ishmael. The religionists claim that Abraham’s association with the stone idol in Mecca dates from the pre-Qur’anic period. According to their own tales, it remained a pagan pantheon until Muhammad destroyed all the images it housed except the black stone.

By their own testimony the temple has been subject not only to periodic flooding, but because of the use of lamps in the shrine, to fire as well. In the course of its long history it has been damaged and destroyed by flood and fire scores of times, and has often had to be rebuilt from its foundations up. Many alterations to its shape and size were made centuries before and after Muhammad. This is what the mullahs say. No story of any related sort is mentioned in the Reading.

Since the Reading denounces all kinds of physical rituals and worship, the idea of ‘God’s house’ and the cherishing of a black stone in Mecca are clearly fabrications by the religionists. An illuminating comparison can be made between the present-day pilgrimages at the square rock structure with the apparently older religion of Hinduism. Hinduism has travelled from India to many countries. Its influence can be found as far as Bali in Indonesia. Arabia was considered India’s immediate neighbour (requiring only a relatively short journey across the Arabian Sea). There was a claim by the Hindus that the present day Arab religion has many things in common with them. Among other things they say:

• As the pilgrim proceeds towards Mecca he is asked to shave his head and to don special sacred attire that consists of two seamless sheets of white cloth. One is to be worn round the waist and the other over the shoulders. Both these rites are remnants of the old Vedic practice of entering Hindu temples clean and wearing seamless white sheets.

• Muslim pilgrims visiting the Ka’aba go around it seven times anti clockwise. In no other mosque does such circumambulation prevail. Hindus invariably circumambulate their deities anti clockwise. This is another indication that the Ka’aba shrine is a pre-Qur’anic Indian Shivan temple where the Hindu practice of circumambulation is still meticulously observed.

• Recital of the namaz five times a day is similar to the Hindu Vedic injunction of Panchmahayagna (five daily worship – Panch-Maha-Yagna) which is part of the daily Vedic ritual prescribed for all individuals.

Even without the Hindus claim it is an undeniable fact that the present day pilgrimage observed by the Arabs is the same ancient pagan religious practice focusing on stone and rocks in Mecca, Arafat and Mina. It lasts ten days and is hedged by many taboos of the pagan faith most of which have been retained until today. The rituals and exclamatory formulas as well as the ceremonies observed at the various locations signifying the ‘station‘, can be traced back to pre-Qur’anic times. Before entering the shrine pilgrims must be in a state of sanctity by donning the two seamless sheets of white cloth ihram, the pilgrims announce their readiness to the lord of the cube house. This is called the talbiya. It is demonstrated by the cry of the ihlal an ancient formula called the laa-baik followed by the rituals below:

• Circumambulate (tawaf) the square rock structure anti clockwise seven times.

• Each circuit the pilgrims must kiss the oval ‘Black Stone’ (Hajar Aswat) (some with flying kisses).

• Upon completion of the seven rounds the pilgrims then perform the prayer body movements behind a gilded cage a few meters away from the stone house.

• And then proceed to another location within the mosque precinct to perform the sa’ei Here the pilgrims have to run to and from two rock outcroppings seven times.

• On the sixth day devotees travel to another location a few kilometres away called Arafat (another rock mountain). The wukuf, which is actually a remnant of pagan ritual of worshipping the sun is observed by pilgrims at this place by standing from midday to sunset. The pagan rite of standing is an essential part of the pilgrimage.

• On the setting of the sun at Arafat the pilgrims will rush (another form of ritual call ifada) to Muzalifah an open area three miles away from Mina. The majority of the non-Arabs do not notice another rock tower in the vicinity that is regarded as sacred by the religionists. They follow blindly the ancient pagan ritual by lighting a fire and keep vigil through the night, raising a great shout from time to time like the old Red Indian warriors in the movies. This happens until today.

• The concluding rite of the pilgrimage takes place on the tenth day in the valley of Mina. This is actually an ancient sacrificial site about half way back to Mecca. Here pilgrims will start throwing stones at some stone pillars conceiving mentally these stone pillars are the devils. This rite signifies the end of the state of sanctity and they can now return to normal life.

• The climax to the proceeding is the livestock sacrifice. This is a custom of the ancient Arabs performing animal sacrifice at a granite block on the slope of Mount Thabir, a place falsely claimed as the spot of Abraham’s intended offering-up of his son. (The Reading condemns animal sacrifice 6:136)

• The point of convergence of animal sacrifices is the blood not the meat. The three-day period from the eleventh to the thirteenth day, following the end of the pilgrimage is called ‘tashrik’ literally means ‘associating’ the ‘dry blood’. The drying of the blood signifies that their god has consecrated their pilgrimage for the year.

Words like ihram, talbiya, ihlal, laa-baik, hajar aswat, sa-ei, wukuf and ifada are not found anywhere in the Reading. These are terms used by the pagan Arabs from the pre-Qur’anic period that has crept into Islam. In 22:26 God told Abraham he should la-tushrik or NOT to associate the Supreme God with anything, but the religionists say they must associate (tashrik) God with animal blood.

According to the Reading, Muhammad condemned all forms of idolatry. Therefore, performing rituals around a temple or devoting oneself to any form of rocks or stone was never part of the peacefulness propagated by him. The religionists mischievously portrayed the Last Prophet kissing the black stone. The religionists believe that people are able to communicate with the black stone. They say Caliph Omar whispered to the black stone, “I know you are nothing but a stone that neither can harm nor help.….. If I have not seen the Messenger of Allah kiss you, I would never kiss you myself.” This is meant to imply that the Last Prophet also kissed the black stone. By this and many other methods, the religionists attributed stupidity and idolatry to the Last Prophet.

The way of life promoted by Abraham as preached by the Last Prophet was to call the people to believe in One God, the Hereafter, and to work righteousness. This is the sine qua non of the prescribed way of life. Muhammad came to change the time-honoured elements of native paganism: stone worship and idolatry. He undermined the foundations of the original Arabic paganism and did not make any concession or compromise. He was the first messenger to warn the Arabs. They knew nothing about the monotheistic commitment sanctioned by God in His system pioneered by Abraham and Ishmael. Although the Reading does not go into the details of the idol-worship of the Arab tribes, it confirms the ignorance of the Arab race at that time and that of their forefathers.

A revelation from the Almighty, Most Merciful, to warn a race whose forefathers were not warned before, and they are unaware. Indeed it is truly said (haq-qul-khau-lu) that the majority of them will not believe. (36:4-6)

In no uncertain terms this verse indicates that the Arab community around the Last Prophet was a pagan society following their forefathers’ religion. It also says the majority of them (Arabs) will never believe the Reading after it had been revealed to the Messenger. Such an amazing statement is consistent with the statement in 9:97: that the Arabs were staunch in disbelief and hypocrisy.

The biography of the Last Prophet according to the Reading reveals that the Arabs rejected him soon after he recited the Qur’an to them. The Arabs refused to accept the Reading. They went as far as to say that the Reading was a fabricated falsehood. Instead, they accused the Prophet of trying to divert them from the idols served by their forefathers.

When Our revelations were recited to them they say, “This is a man who wants to divert you from what was served by our forefathers.” They also say, “This is fabricated falsehood.” (34:43)

Today, we observe the religionists praising, cherishing and honouring the very man they treated with such contempt at the time when he called them to demolish their forefathers’ stone idols. Contrary to the belief of those who idolise their messenger, the Last Prophet was not a popular man among the Arabs. The Arabs were hostile towards him and never acknowledged him en masse as the messenger of God. They despised the man, and they oppressed and banished him from his home. The same man who is glorified today was forced to take refuge in the cave to avoid the threat of death at their hands.

This is what is revealed of the life of the Last Prophet in the Reading. The Reading does not mention at all anything about the famous Arab tale of his purported migration to a place named Medina. Medina simply means a ‘city’ and is the same word used to refer to the city in Egypt where Moses lived. At one time, amongst all the people around him there was only one other man who believed him.

When you did not support, God supported him when the non-believers banished him. He was one of the two people in the cave when he said to his companion, “Do not worry, God is with us.” (9:40)

From the above, it is obvious the Arabs did not support him. Instead, during the peaceful period his people betrayed him by pretending to claim obedience but later plotting against him to change what he actually said to them. According to the Reading, God had appointed for every prophets enemies from among the human devils and jinn devils who invent and narrate fancy words in order to deceive the people (6:112). Thus, it becomes a system in God’s deen.

And they claim obedience. Thus, as soon as they move away from you – as of by a system (min-a’in-di-ka-Bay-yaa-ta) a group from among them say things that were not narrated to them. And God records whatever they had systematically (maa-yu-Bayitu-naa) invented. Therefore turn away from them and put your trust in God. God suffices as trustee. (4:81)

On the death of the Last Prophet, the pagan Arabs did not adhere to the peacefulness propagated by him. Instead, the black stone was reinstated as the central object of worship. They withdrew from the true Islam, abandoned the Reading, and then reanimated their ancestral faith focusing on stone idols. They then deceitfully gave Muhammad a prominent place in their forefather’s religion. Muhammad became a victim of their surreptitious designs. They simply worked him into a makeover of the previous cult.

The cornerstone of the Arab religion today is a slavish reliance on what is camouflaged as the custom (sunna) of the Prophet¹. The term sunna was commonly used by the primitive Arabs to describe ancestral usage or model patterns of behaviour established by the forefathers of the tribe. They also introduced the consensus (ijma²) of the tribal assembly, which eventually embodied the beliefs and practices of the whole community.

The information incorporating these former principles and practices were falsely attributed to the Last Prophet along with the claim that they were divinely inspired to him. This ragbag of hearsay was then handed down from generation to generation as described above and now goes by the name of the Hadith of the Prophet. This catalogue of, frankly, fantastic and irrational myth forms the source of (and justification for) the widespread intolerance, fanaticism, terrorism, and extremism now attributed to this man of God. It also is the determining factor in the equally bigoted and pernicious meanings that the ‘scholars’ derive from the Reading (and upon whose pronouncements all popular translations of the Qur’an are based). The Reading anticipates this state of affairs:

God revealed the best message (ahsanal-hadis-thsi) in a form of a scripture that is consistent repeating itself. The skins of those who revered their Lord shudder from them and then the skins and their hearts soften towards remembering God. That (best message) is God’s guidance. He guides whomever He wills with it. But the one who is misguided by God will not be able to find any guidance. (39:23)

These are God’s revelation that we recite to you with the truth; which other stories (Hadis-thseen) besides God and His revelations do they believe? Woe to every inventor, the guilty. He hears God’s revelation recited to him, and then insists on his own way arrogantly, as if he never heard them. Promise him a painful retribution. (45:6-8)

The Creator who revealed the Reading did not leave any room for error. Obviously He knew in advance about His enemies who will invent false Hadith after the Reading was revealed. Like all previous messengers, the Last Prophet’s duty was to deliver God’s message. He had no authority to co-author the message. His job was restricted to delivering God’s message, committing himself to live by it and to conducting his daily life in accordance with it. His duty was to remind the people, call them to God and then take the challenge in promoting God’s consented decrees that had been revealed to him in written form in the Reading. He was warned in the strongest terms not to interfere with the message or utter any personal opinion in the name of God as far as the revelation was concerned.

If he ever made up any utterances and attributed them to Us, We would hold him by his right hand and cut his artery. None of you can protect him. (69:44-47)

Contrary to popular belief, the Last Prophet was forbidden from providing any supplementary guidance to the Reading. But the religionists claim that they have in their possession thousands of utterances of the Prophet, utterances, which represent a catalogue of barbaric and pagan laws. For example, this body of extra-Qur’anic literature includes detailed instruction on all the accoutrement any self-respecting ‘religion’ will need:

• the observance of ritual prayers

• diverse forms of worship

• pilgrimages

• animal sacrifices

• illogical and unfair punishments (e.g. stoning to death for adultery)

• physical mutilation (e.g. male and female circumcision)

• detailed instruction on the minutia of what constitutes the personal hygiene of the righteous

• conduct of rituals to cure sickness

• details of death rites and burials

• restriction of women’s value and freedom (beginning with the mandatory covering of women’s heads and ending with their practical isolation from society)

Of course there is much, much more. But as all rational, intelligent seekers of ultimate truth will be glad to hear, not one of these teachings is to be found in the Reading.

Even the religionists agree there are no details of the ritual prayer – the first pillar of their faith – in the Reading. It seems that God somehow forgot to describe the kingpin of their religion in the Reading. This was quite some oversight on His part which they argue is why we need to give our consent to their priests’ interpretation of a hotchpotch of thousands of old wives’ tales: for how else are they going to know how to pray?

---

1 Non-Muslims may not realise quite how the so-called sunna (or ‘example’) of the prophet is used to dictate the pattern of life within ‘Islam’ – no matter how illogical, inappropriate or un-Qur’anic any given ‘example’ may happen to be.

2 Ijma is equivalent to the Jewish Halakhah a consensus of rabbis’ thought of how life should be lived, society should be organized and God should be served.

The Arab religion

There is no historical record written by the Arabs of their own race prior to the revelation of the Reading. The Reading, however, says that the Messenger was sent to a race whose forefathers were ignorant of God’s system. The people around the Last Prophet were gentiles (i.e those who had no prior knowledge of God’s scripture) – and at a total loss as far as God’s guidance was concerned (62:2).

The modern-day Arabs acknowledge that they belonged to a jahiliah¹ race before the Reading was revealed to the Last Prophet. This is a subtle way of saying they were pagans. In 53:19-22 God questions the Arabs about the three idols Al-Manat, Al-Uzza and Al-Lat, which may have been connected to stone idols. Non-Arab historical sources indicate that the Arabs were commonly known to be polytheists many centuries before Muhammad went to them to deliver the message of the Reading.

Of their many deities, the principal sacred object in Arabian religion was the stone, either a rock outcropping or a large boulder, often a rectangular or irregular black basaltic stone without representative sculptural detail. Such stones were thought to be the residences of a god. The nomadic tribes refer to these deities as Hagar or ‘stone’. Often there would be a well or cistern with water for ablutions and a ‘sacred’ tree on which offerings to the gods or trophies of war would be hung.

In the Arabian temples the image of the deity sometimes stood in the open air and sometimes it was sheltered in a qubbah, or vaulted niche. Such a niche might be portable. Such a portable shelter is represented graphically on a Palmyrene relief. Not to be confused with the qubbah is the word ka’aba. The word ka’aba (which actually means ankles) was warped to come to mean a cube-shaped walled structure. Such an awkward-looking empty square house was constructed possibly in the shape of tents, and served as a shelter for the black Arabic sacred stones.

The principal public celebration of the nomadic tribes was an annual pilgrimage in which tribes who shared a common bond through worship of a particular deity would reunite at a particular sanctuary or station. The pattern of ceremonial procession around stone idols was common and is a pattern we see today continued in the Arab custom of the pilgrimage to Mecca. However, present scholarly knowledge of ancient Arabia remains fragmentary at best and there are many substantial gaps in the picture that has come down to us.

Unlike certain other Scriptures, the Reading does not give the details of the personal life of the person who delivered the message. It emphasises the significance of the message rather than that of the messenger. But the Arabs have promoted the opposite tendency.

Despite their claims to the contrary and the sheer tonnage of ‘learned’ books (supposedly about the life of the prophet) that the Arab religion now rests upon, in reality the religionists do not have a reliable biography of the ancestry and early life of the Messenger except what they themselves cobbled together from the conjectures of story-tellers and fragments of tribal myth. The information to hand² was not compiled systematically but was manufactured years after the fact to insinuate that this man was a charlatan who behaved in an illogical and strange manner which inspired fanaticism in his followers and a fiercely intolerant way of life towards those who rejected the Arab religion.

By the Arab religionists’ own admission, this ‘information’ was transmitted orally for more than a century before being committed to writing. No one denies that not a single one of the known and revered biographers had any personal acquaintance with the Last Prophet whatsoever. Each of the fragments claims a pedigree of authenticity by dint of its alleged train of transmission. A typical formula goes something like: “According to so-and-so, who heard it from so-and-so who is the nephew or uncle of so-and–so, who overheard so-and-so being told by so-and-so that the messenger of Allah said such-and-such-and-such.” This smoke-and-mirrors trick is pulled off by means of this kind of ‘chain of transmission’. The ‘chains of transmission’ work wonders on the Arab mind given their obsession with their place and relatives within the tribal structure.

Despite all the uncertainty, it is a known fact that whatever the compilers claim to have heard (of what the Prophet is supposed to have said or done in his personal capacity) is always received from individuals who themselves honestly claimed to have received it from earlier sources. Beginning around two hundred years after the death of the Prophet, demented compilers began going from town to town asking people about the Prophet’s personal behaviour. They would have been served better by applying themselves to the message he delivered. Since the collections of the Hadiths are spurious at best and pernicious at worst, we must admit that the dates and details of the Prophet’s early youth and personal beliefs remain unknown.

The religionists have no details about the Prophet’s father. Even the date of Muhammad’s first revelation is debatable. Stories concerning important stages in his life are varied and contradictory, including the spreading of the revelation and even the circumstances of his death. Many of the events recorded are pure hearsay in which even the relater himself admits the frailty of the case, a frailty which the scholars will acknowledge using the formula: ‘Only God knows best whether this is false or true’.

What was finally recorded in writing from the mountain of material obtained from hearsay was decided by four major priests who led what are today the Sunni schools of thought. The Shiite had their own stories to tell. The relevant parts of each of their selections were in turn accepted or rejected by other schools, as they thought fit. Each priest sought to improve on his forerunners and supersede them as a standard authority.

---

1 Jahiliah: ignorance or fools

2 The information about the supposed practices of the prophet is called Hadith, and highly spurious biographies have been created based on the same.

---

Related posts:

• Arab tales about the present ‘Ka’aba’
• Religion is not from God
• Arab religious laws
• The Arab ritual prayer
• Annex

Religion is man-made

By reading the Qur’an with care it becomes obvious that God did not intend that there be any ‘religion’ at all. The Reading promotes a way of life which is acceptable with God and which promotes the wellbeing of people. There is no need to define it as a religion. It is clearly stated in the Reading that no prophets or messengers brought ‘religion’ from God. God revealed a deen to them so that the people around them would serve the unseen God by observing righteous deeds amongst themselves for their own benefit in this world and the Hereafter. And, thus informed, people would also know and avoid the unholy and the hypocritical behaviour of ‘religion’ by the deeds of those who profess and practice it. The surah of the Reading attributed to Noah states that he worked day and night calling the people to abandon religion. Noah told them they should not serve anyone or anything except God. They should observe a way of life for God. His neighbours and friends did not heed his call.

Noah said, “O my people, I come to you as a Warner. You shall serve God and work righteousness and obey me.” (71:2-3)

The response from his community was:

They said. “Do not abandon your idols, do not abandon Wadd, or Suwa, or Yaghoot, or Ya’ooq and Nasar.” (71:23)

The idols Wadd, Suwa, Yaghoot, Ya’ooq, and Nasar are names after the religious sages who were the gods of those who follow their teachings. Similarly, names like Bukhari, Shafie, Wahab, Gulam Ahmad, or Aga Khan are gods of their respective cults, Ezzra for Judaism, and Paul in Christianity.

The people of Noah were probably rich, prosperous and comfortable with their way of life. They did not suffer any poverty in their ‘religion’ of worshipping idols. Noah did not fit into the popular pattern of the day. The Reading teaches us that following the masses ends badly:

If you follow the majority of the people on earth they will divert you from the path of God. They follow only conjecture and they only guess. (6:116)

Muhammad espoused the same message as Noah. He was simply the messenger of God, he was not a worshipper. He worked to spread the word of God and hope it prevails over other deens. One would logically assume that Muslims the world over would want to emulate the Last Prophet and embody the teaching he brought. It is illuminating in that regard to read what the message he received was:

We have decreed for you the same deen as was enjoined upon Noah and what is revealed to you herein, and also what was enjoined upon Abraham, Moses and Jesus. You shall uphold the one deen and not be divided. It is simply too difficult for the idol-worshippers to accept what you advocate. God is the one who will bring towards Him whomever He wills, and He will guide towards Himself those who would return. (42:13)

Read that again: ‘It is simply too difficult for the idol-worshippers to accept what you advocate’.

That statement is self-explanatory: people who profess religion are regarded as idol-worshippers, they will simply not be able to fathom God’s true deen (as advocated in the Reading alone and discussed in this work).

In addition, their almost certain adverse reaction to this book will bear testament to veracity of this statement.

Moses and Jesus did not worship God

According to the Reading, all the revealed Scriptures stress one singular important message: that mankind is to serve no other than Him. The history of Moses is vividly described throughout the Reading. Jesus the son of Mary was sent to the same community to confirm what had been revealed to Moses.

And We gave Moses the Scripture, and made it as guidance for the Children of Israel, saying, “You shall not take other than Me as your protector.” (17:2)

The Reading tells us in various places that the Children of Israel violated their covenant (having pledged to uphold it) after they had distorted the words of God, and that many of them disregard parts of the Scripture. Moses left his people in anger after they refused to enter the Holy Land designated to them. Finally, the land was forbidden to them and they wandered in the wilderness for forty years without Moses. (5:25-26).

They created the religion of Judaism and called themselves Jews. Anyone who reads the Bible will know that they built synagogues as the houses of worship and created the priesthood system. They introduced rituals, worship and offerings as their way of life and falsely claimed that God ordained it. The Reading says the Jews say Ezra¹ was the son of God, but God did not give any power to him to promote His deen. As a mercy, God sent Jesus the son of Mary to demolish the religious system created by the Children of Israel; supported him with the Holy Spirit and demonstrated many miracles to prove that God sent him. He said:-

“I come to confirm what is with you from the Torah, and to permit for you what was prohibited you, and I come to you with signs from your Lord. Therefore observe God and obey me. Indeed, God is my Lord and your Lord, therefore serve Him. And this is the right path.” (3:50-51)

They were not able to accept any messenger who came to them with commandments contrary to beliefs they had concocted for themselves. They were arrogant and rejected – and even killed – some of God’s messengers. This is the picture that emerges from their history in the Reading.

In reality, neither Moses nor Jesus required their followers to worship the Lord God. Today, the people who disagree with the Jews’ rejection of Jesus are virtually worshipping the very man whose message was to observe and serve the One God. Although Jesus was supported by few of his contemporary, they invented a religion and started a new version of priesthood system; when all that is required of them is to uphold the commandments preached by Jesus:-

Subsequent to them, we sent messengers, and then we sent Jesus the son of Mary. We gave him the Injeel, and we placed in the hearts of his followers kindness and mercy. As for the priesthood system that they invented, it was never been decreed for them. They were only required to uphold God’s commandments, but they did not uphold the commandments – as they should. Consequently, while we will grant the believers among them their due recompense, the majority of them are wicked. (57:27)

God places kindness and mercy to those who follow the teachings of Jesus and He never decreed for them any priesthood system. It is human weakness that they need to worship something, whether it is the Christians deifying Jesus or the Jews deifying themselves and their own ‘chosen’ status. Both of these perversions of truth have their cousins in the religion created by the Arab religionists, the enemies who took and twisted what the Last Prophet was given to deliver to mankind.

According to the Reading, the Jews conspired against God, Moses and Jesus because they wanted to remain in Judaism claiming that they are the chosen people. Naturally they cannot accept anyone into the Jewish fold unless they are born of a Jewish family or from the descendant of the Children of Israel. They knew Jesus was the son of Mary; the promised Messiah but they insisted to denounce him. To fulfil the need of non-Israelites – they created a fairy tale that Jesus was crucified on the cross and he was raised from the dead after three days and three nights. It was the religionists’ idea to promote Jesus had to die for the sins of others. Interestingly, the word Christians or Christianity is not found anywhere in the four books of the New Testament. Today, the people who subscribe to the religion of Christianity cannot say with certainty whether Jesus was the son of a man or the son of God or even God Himself. However, we know from the Reading the facts about this man:

Because they said, “We killed the Messiah, Jesus the son of Mary the messenger of God.” Nay, they never killed him. They never crucified him. But they were led to believe that they had. Those who dispute in this matter are doubtful thereof. They have no real knowledge. They follow only conjecture. In truth, they never killed him. (4:157)

The followers of the Christian religion were led to believe that Jesus was killed and crucified. Anyone who reads the last chapter of all the four Gospels will discover the event leading to Jesus death creates many doubts. He was missing from the tomb after the second night; this is against what Jesus have said about the signs of his death. When confronted, all that the Christian priests can say is: ‘you must have faith’. But faith based on inconsistencies, or against logic or through rhetorical propaganda does not prove anything. It is a side-show at best and a pernicious blight on humanity at worst.

Jesus true mission was to abolish the priesthood system when he said he would destroy the temple. He was committed to carry out the mission and that was his service to God. He did not come to the world to show people how to worship God. Logically, those who claim they are the true followers of Jesus should be the ones who commit themselves to complete his job, at least detach themselves from priesthood system.

When the Reading was revealed it did not teach people how to worship God – but it clearly says ‘serve God alone‘. It is, therefore, strange – not to mention downright blasphemous – to construe ‘abd² (ta’budu) as worship accompanied by sets of physical movements: facing a certain direction (or a statue or a wall or a stone building or image) and walking around a stone structure, and so on. These are simply pagan worship rituals, created by people to simplify what they cannot comprehend.

The ideal concept of Islam, an ‘abd is a servant who serves (na’budu) his Lord by fulfilling the prescribed covenants through his commitments. He does not fulfil his commitments by worshipping. His deeds (‘amal) are the service, or ibadah. The verb na’budu means ‘we serve’ and ibadah is noun signifying the service we render when we uphold our commitments consentingly.

And strive³ in the cause of God with true striving. He is the one who selected you without imposing hardship upon you as the deen, the principle of your father Abraham. He is the one who named you Muslims (those at peace). Thus, the Messenger will be a witness to you and you will be witness to the people. Therefore, uphold the commitments and keep them pure (Sol-laa-ta-wa-atu-zakaa) and hold fast to God. He is your protector, the best protector and the best supporter. (22:78)

This is the service that the servants of God must render to serve Him. Strive in His path with the true striving. Abraham is the common factor in all scriptures and people are expected to commit themselves they way he committed to God’s deen. In the New Testament the Jews pretended they were the seeds of Abraham but Jesus said they were lying because Abraham never worship His God. The act of fulfilling these prescribed covenants and striving to further His cause through their commitments and keeping them pure is Sol-laa-ta wa-atu-zakaa.

Therefore ya’budu is not worshipping but serving.

---

1 In the Old Testament Ezra was a Persian from Babylon whose main objective was to protect the interest of Artaxerxes, the king of kings of the Persian kingdom. He commissioned Ezra as the chief priest for Trans-Euphrates continent including Judah and Jerusalem. He was given full authority to create religious laws, taxes, rituals, and worships. His laws were sanctioned as sacred including death penalty for apostates, banishment, confiscation of property and imprisonment. In the New Testament Jesus condemned the teachers of the law of the Pharisees or Farsi and said, ‘unless the people denounce the Persian influence there will be no salvation for them.

2 Arab religionists insist this word means worship. But some sincere translators do translates this word as ‘serve’.

3 The religionists abuse the word Jihad (strive) Qur’an to instigate their followers to kill other people.

God is not to be ‘Worshiped’

First and foremost: the word ‘worship’ is not found anywhere in the Reading. Again, the religionists have twisted the meaning of a simple word in the book.

The essence of the Book is that all humans need to lead a righteous way of life according to the prescribed covenants by upholding their commitments and keeping them pure. No one can fulfil these commitments through acts of worship or ritual prayer. A person should observe his commitments through the individual act of consenting towards the providence of His master.

Wama qolaq-tul jin-ni wal-ain-sa il-laa li-ya’budun. (51:56)

And I did not create the jinn and the humans except for serving Me. (51:56)

In one sentence, the Reading has explained our purpose here on earth. We are created to serve, not to worship. We have been created in the grand design to serve by deeds (and not merely by thoughts or words). The misrepresentation of the word serve (ta’budu) to mean worship has had a dire effect on the Islamic landscape.

The words serve¹ and worship have different meanings in the context of this discussion. The former signifies serving God by doing good deeds in keeping with what we know to be His laws. The latter is a concentrated feeling of respect or admiration and love for the dead idols or icons and is demonstrated through rituals, pilgrimages, and the singing of hymns, etc. The word ‘serve’ ta’budu or ya’budun is derived from the word ‘abd which means servant (and not worship). All humans are servants of God. Therefore they have to serve and consented themselves (sujud) to Him alone. There are several derivatives from the word ‘abd (servant). For example, the following verse is in reference to Jesus the son of Mary and the assigned energies (mala-ika)² closest to God.

Laiyas-tabkifu masih’u ai-yakuna a’bdan lil-lah wa-lal-malaikatu muqor-robun. Waman yas-tankifu ‘an-‘ibada-tihi was-yastakbir fa-sayah shuru-hum ilai-hi jami’an. (4:172)

Never will the Messiah disdain being a servant (a’bdan) of God nor will the assigned energies. Those who disdain serving (ibada-tihi) Him and are arrogant, surely He will gather them to Him, all of them. (4:172)

The Messiah was pure but he was not disdainful of being a servant to God. It is the duty of a servant to serve his master. The duty of a believer is to serve God by upholding the commitments and not to ‘worship’ Him in the sense of bowing and scraping. It would seem strange for any household to have a platoon of servants worshipping their employer. Where would be the logic in it?

As servants we are expected to look towards Him and praise Him like the rest of His creations in the heavens and the earth.

O mankind, you are the ones in need towards God, and God, He is the affluent the praised. (35:15)

He does not need our petty sacrifices of food or self-imposed pilgrimages. He does not need our presence in Mecca. In fact He does not need our promises. If we have pledged a promise, it is our duty to fulfil that promise for our own good. He wants us to put His words into action. A servant has to observe his commitments or he become useless.

Of course, one can argue that God does not need our service either. This is true. It is we who benefit from being true in our service to Him. By these means, we justify the responsibility of free choice granted us and grow to our full potential. We become fully what we were meant to be. We become true to our truest nature. This is God’s will, and it is for our good.

Similarly, there are energies that are specially assigned making them close to God and they also serve their master. The word ‘abdan in this verse means servant. The same verse also uses another derivative i.e. ibada-tihi to mean doing service for Him. The Messiah and the assigned energies did not worship God. They were too busy doing His work and serving Him.

We can also find a similar derivative from the root word ‘abd in the Reading which means serving and not worship:

Wa-nah-nu lahu a’bidun (2:138)

And Him are we serving (2:138)

Was-alman arsalna min qoblika min-rosulina aj’alna min-dunir-rohman ali-hatan ya’budun. (43: 45)

And ask those whom We have sent from before you among the messengers if We have set other than the Merciful as gods for them to be served. (43: 45)

Simply put, all service is through deeds. The world is full of good intentions but intentions alone are not enough.

The seven verses in the introductory surah³ of the Reading are recited by the followers of the Arab religion during each of their five ‘mandatory’ daily prayers. The religionists deceived them by ascribing the word na’budu (serve) in 1:5 to mean worship. This word is derived from the root ‘abd which means servant. Instead of declaring to God that they will serve Him alone without associating Him with anything, they say they ‘worship’ Him. God has never commanded anyone to worship Him.

The essence of the first part Al Fatihah is that God’s attributes encompass His dominion over the deen of everything in existence in the heavens and the earth. He is the absolute ruler of the orderly system in this world and in the Hereafter. The first four verses say, ‘With the name of God, the Most Compassionate, the Merciful. Praise be to God the Lord of the Universe, the Most Compassionate and the Merciful. The Ruler of the day of the order‘. And then, as servants to our Lord we pledge that we will uphold our covenant to serve him from what we are about to read from His guidance – a guidance which says at the outset of the very next chapter, ‘This Book is infallible, a guidance for the observant who believe in the unseen, and they uphold their commitments……‘

1:5 should properly be read as:

Eiya-ka-na’budu wa-eiya kanas-ta’ain. (1:5)

You alone we serve and You alone we ask for help. (1:5)

This is followed by:

Guide us in the straight path, a path of those whom you blessed, and not of those who deserve wrath, or those who strayed. (1:6-7)

Here, the request is to seek His help in guiding us on the straight path that He had blessed. Logically, the only way God guides His servants is through His revealed Scriptures; certainly not through the performing of ritual prayer. Instead of translating their services into practical acts according to what He has ordained in His Book, the religionists offer only lip-service by repeating: ‘You alone we worship, and You alone we ask for help‘ seventeen times per day (the five daily rituals consist of 2, 4, 4, 3, 4 units in each ritual prayer at dawn, midday, afternoon, evening and night).

These verses clearly say we declare that we will serve Him alone, put our trust in Him to seek His mercy and blessings to guide us to the right path in His deen. God is the only one who can guide His servants to the straight path. No one else can do this, not even the prophets:

You cannot guide those you love. God is the one who guides whomever He wills because He is the only one who is fully aware of those who deserve the guidance. (28:56)

There is no such thing as ‘holy people’ who can guide another to the straight path. These so-called holy people will ultimately themselves become idols to their followers.

God is the Lord of those who believe. He leads them out of the darkness into light. While those who disbelieve, their lords are the idols. They lead them out of the light into darkness. They have deserved the Fire as their eternal retribution. (2:257)

The Reading is telling us that the ‘holy men’ will take people out of the light into darkness and lead their followers into hell-fire. None of us can escape from these ‘holy men’ as long as he belongs to a religion.

Upon a critical reading of the Reading it becomes clear that we cannot ‘butter up’ our Master – the one who gave us this life – by worshipping Him through rituals. There is no barter system involving the performance of rituals. We receive the guidance from God through His mercy – mercy to which we are not entitled. In order to qualify we are simply required to serve God by fulfilling our covenant with Him. That is the contract with Him, and is binding upon us until we breathe our last. There is not a single verse in the Reading commanding humans to worship the Creator.

---

1 Collin Cobuild: Serve something such as a company, community or your country, you work for it in order to benefit it.

2 The word mala-ika is derived from the root MLK which means functional power or unseen energies at work. There is no such thing as angels floating around the space. Religionists borrowed the description of the Bible to promote this wrong idea. Malik is one who is in power and Mulk is the Supreme Power that rules – an attribute to God.

3 Al-Fatihah, the first surah of the Qur’an.

Serve God through commitments

Again, this is a frightening simple concept. We are encouraged to remind ourselves from the teachings of the Reading:

My commitments, my sacrifices, my life and my death are for God, Lord of the Universe. He has no partner. These are the commandments given to me and I am among the first of those at peace. (6:162-163)

We commit ourselves to everything with sincerity in our personal life including to our job, parents, spouse, children, and associates to enjoy the love, peace and harmony within ourselves for our own good and also for God. It needs self-sacrifice. The Reading teaches a way of life that espouses self-sacrifice for the benefit of all those around us. People are repulsive in committing themselves to the fundamental values prescribed by God in His deen. They are not willing to sacrifice ego, greed and arrogance by observing their obligations to do good deeds.

The Reading teaches these good values, but religionists insist the opposite. When we are confronted with those who dispute this simple concept, we are encouraged to tell them:

Shall I seek other than God as a Lord when He is the Lord of everything in existence? Whatever anyone earns is for his own account. No burdened soul will bear the burden of another. To your Lord is your ultimate return and then He will tell you of everything you disputed. (6:164)

The Lord of the Universe did not reveal His Scriptures in vain. The revelations are His signs, His good news, and His guide to mankind. The Scripture is non-negotiable and cannot be manipulated.

These are the signs of the Reading, a profound Scripture, a guide and good news for those who believe. They uphold the commitments and keep them pure. And they are certain about the Hereafter. (27:2-3)

Those who recite God’s Scripture and uphold the commitments and give to charity from our provisions, publicly or secretly, they seek a transaction that never loses. (35:29)

Charity, donations, amicable treatment of people, equitable trade, moral discipline and the fulfilment of promises are just some of the guidelines encompassed in God’s way. It is, ultimately, the perfect recipe for mankind. However, we have not embraced these prescribed values. The history from the Reading tells us that from the beginning of time, upon receiving God’s Scripture people have insisted on following religion rather than a way of uprightness which promotes good deeds and good works among themselves. They do not promote civility, sincerity, honesty, humbleness, compassion, love or the treatment of each other in the most amicable manner as a way of life. They insist on worship at specific times with the hope that they may be pardoned by their Creator of whatever wrongdoings they have committed. The majority of them prefer to idolise their children, property, imams, priests, religious scholars, prophets and tangible idols. They reject a simple concept of a way of uprightness or deen-al-hunafa. All that is enjoined upon them is to uphold God’s commandments, be sincere in committing themselves to the prescribed deen by doing the good deeds and good works. It is a plain and simple way of life. There is no hardship imposed by God. Of the idol-worshippers the Reading says:

Those who disbelieve among the followers of the previous Scriptures and the idol-worshippers will never believe even after proof comes to them. (98:1)¹

All that is enjoined upon them is to believe in God by devoting themselves to serve God’s in sincerity in the way of life (deen), and to uphold the commitments and keep them pure. That is the way of uprightness (deen-al-hunafa). (98:5)

The way of uprightness is measured by personal commitment to the deeds as detailed in His Scripture. We know this from 98:5. One recommended way of upholding the commitment is to observe the following:

Your Lord has decreed that you shall not serve other than Him, and honour your parents for as long as they live, one of them or both of them. You shall not speak harshly to them, nor mistreat them; you shall speak to them amicably, and lower for them the wings of humility and kindness and say, “My Lord, have mercy on them, for they have brought me up from infancy.” (17:23-24)

If we serve God and keep this one simple rule, try to imagine the global impact of such a movement. This is the world that Islam envisions. We are required to consent to what He has prescribed: uphold these commitments and keep them pure. This decree is not a new revelation to the Last Prophet. The same decree was given to Moses for the Children of Israel:

We made a covenant with the Children of Israel, “You shall not serve other than God. You shall regard parents, the relatives, the orphans, and the poor. You shall speak to them amicably. You shall uphold your commitments and keep them pure. But you turned away, except a few of you, and you became averse.” (2:83)

2:83 says the majority of the Children of Israel became averse and aborted their covenant with God. They did not fulfil their obligations.

Similarly, we are expected to uphold our commitments by observing the requirements of the following commandment:

O mankind! You shall observe your Lord, who created you from one person, then created from her, her mate, then from the two of them He spread many men and women. You shall observe God whom you swear by, and regard your relatives. God is watching you. You shall give the orphans their due properties and not substitute the bad for the good, nor shall you consume their money by mixing their properties with yours. This would be a gross injustice. (4:1-2)

Whatever decree had been revealed by God to the children of Israel was again revealed to the Last Prophet, and those who consented themselves are reminded to uphold their commitments and to keep them pure. He repeats many times throughout the Reading that those who believe in Him should serve Him and observe His will through fulfilling their commitments, and that they should keep these commitments pure. God’s covenants are those matters He prescribes in the Scripture. He constantly reminds us about His servants’ obligation to fulfill the covenants:

You shall not touch the orphan’s money, except for their own good until they grow up. You shall fulfil your covenants. You are responsible for your covenants. You shall give full measure when you trade, and weigh with an equitable balance. This is better and more righteous. Surely your hearing, eyesight and your heart will be questioned about them. (17:34-36)

In other words, everything that we do in our life like caring the orphans or even our trading activities will be taken into account. In the hereafter we simply cannot deny what we have done to ourselves in this world because our ears, eyes and heart will testify against us. For example, if we accept anything blindly without using common sense our hearings, eyes and hearts will testify against us.

A Muslim’s claim of consenting to God can therefore be put to the litmus test by observing his commitment to his covenants. Islam is, by the Creator’s design, a way of life characterised by deeds and merit. And by a person’s deeds shall you know them.

The religionists (who insist that their followers recite God’s Scripture in Arabic) would have people parrot the verses of the Reading without ever fulfilling their commitments or gaining any merit. Praying ritually is not part of the deen revealed by God. His prescribed way demands service by deeds. Anyone can perform ritual prayers.

The champions of the Arab religion insist a good Muslim must pray ritually² five times a day facing Mecca. This is the most important commitment and the first pillar of their religion. There is no basis for this assertion since the Reading does not state a need to fulfil commitments by ritual prayer. Indeed this is a fact and there is no getting away from it.

Thus, they have corrupted one of the most important words in the Reading (and subsequently one of the most important concepts in the deen) by twisting the word Sol-laa (which means commitments) to mean ritual prayer. And they prevent people from upholding their commitments according to the covenants prescribed by God in the Scripture.

Before exploring the misrepresentation of the word Sol-laa, we would do well to explore the Reading and its instruction regarding worship. This is important because the word Sol-laa was mischievously distorted to become ritual prayer. Ritual prayer as we know is an act of worship³.

---

1 The people of the previous scriptures who follow a religion under a brand name and those who receive the Qur’an but follow a religion are termed as idol worshipers. There is only one way in life for mankind to observe i.e. God’s way

2 This is the most important pillar of faith in the Arab religion. A person’s character is judged by his compliance in performing the ritual prayers including the criminals. In some countries, it is a serious crime for not praying.

3 The word ‘abdi in the Qur’an means servant, na’budu we are serving, laa-ta’budu means ‘do not serve’. Ninety percent of the translations use the word worship instead of ‘serve’.

Virtual idols

Idol-worship can take many forms. For example, if a person chooses to make their ego paramount, their life will be controlled by their ego. They will idolise their own ego. If a person makes the accumulation of wealth paramount, his or her life will be controlled by greed and he or she will idolise money. If a person chooses to idolise other humans, his or her deen will be controlled by that conviction and others will dictate their way of life. Similarly, should a person choose to profess religion he or she would then idolise the religious leaders, and the rituals dictated by these religious leaders or priests will regulate their way of life.

The common factor here is idol-worship. There are clear instances in the Reading about people who idolise their prophets, messengers, energies and jinn.

It is not possible for a human whom God has blessed with the Scripture and wisdom and prophethood that he should tell the people to serve him besides God. Nor will He ask you to idolise the energies or the prophets. (3:79-80)

Clearly, God’s prophet and messengers are not to be idolised. Yet many prophets and messengers are – in effect – worshipped. And then there are others who idolise saints, gurus, priest and religious scholars.

They have taken their priests and scholars as lords besides God. (9:31)

What about the one who idolises his own ego? Can you do anything for him? (25:43)

The egotists have been forewarned. God’s response to the question as to what can be done for them is:

Do you suppose many of them hear or understand? Indeed, they are just like animals. No, they are worse than animals. (25:44)

The Reading does not mince words. As regards those who reject it, it is clear and unequivocal:

The Reading is full of wisdom. You are one of the messengers, advocating the right path. A revelation from the Almighty, most merciful – to warn people, whose forefathers were never warned, they are unaware. It is written that the majority will not believe. Consequently, We chain their necks to their chins, and thus they are forced [into the directions they choose]. And We place a barrier in front of them and a barrier behind them, so they can never see. (36:2-9)

The Reading urges people to consider the Creation:

And the sun is moving in a specific orbit. Such is the design of the Almighty, the Omniscient, and We designed the moon to appear in stages until it reverts to a thin curve. The sun never catches up with the moon, nor does the night prematurely overtake the day. Each floats in its own orbit. (36:38-39)

In retrospect, if an undoubted source tells me that a set of instructions have arrived for me from the Being who created the sun and the moon and set them on their orbits, I would still verify them through scientific findings or accept it as logical understanding through observation. Until today nobody has proven the information wrong. In contrast in 1969, the chief priest of the Grand Mosque in Mecca was quoted as saying that the earth was flat and anyone professing the contrary was an infidel. This serves to illustrate the crux of the problem with the Arab religion, which goes by the name of Islam: ignorance. The Reading says:

Will they choose other than God’s deen, whilst everything is peaceful (aslama)¹ in the skies and the earth either willingly or unwillingly? And to Him they will return. (3:83)

The word aslama in this verse is the same (i.e. has the same semantic root and is merely a separate conjugation of the root idea) as the word Islam. Everything in the seven heavens: the billions of stars, all the planets, everything on earth from every kind of creeper, plant and tree, every kind of animal and insect, every kind of bird, and kinds of aquatic life exist peacefully willingly or unwillingly. Thus, God poses the question that begs to be answered: ‘Will they choose other than God’s deen when His other creations are able to exist peacefully?

The message is clear, simple and the same in substance in every instance². No prophet was sent to deliver or start a religion. Their job was simply to deliver God’s message, the gist of which is the deen.

---

1 The word aslama is derived from the same root S L M. When it is translated that everything that was created by God in the heavens exists peacefully – it reflects on how mankind chose to create disorder through their own choice.

2 Every prophet delivered God’s message the way it was revealed to them. They never tried to give their own opinions about how a person should conduct his or her life. The majority of Muslims need the Arab religionists to teach them how and what to eat – or how to dress or grow one’s beard.

Total freedom

Each individual is given total freedom to choose the path he or she wishes from the day God gives us life until the day He takes it back. It is our right and responsibility to choose wisely. There are two basic options:

• A way of life for God as ordained by Him (deen-nil-lah), or
• A way of life which is not for God (Thoghut¹)

God does not impose His deen on anyone. He describes the Reading as the criterion between right and wrong. He has said that the Reading is fully detailed and He has not left anything out from it. Strangely, many think of Islam as a religion bereft of choice and full of compulsion. But they are confusing the Arab cult which masquerades as Islam and the guidance outlined in the Reading for a peaceful life. The choice to follow God is completely left to His servants: ‘there is no compulsion’. It is in this spirit that the reader should apply his or her logic and wisdom when discerning whether a particular way of life (deen) is true in origin or not. How you choose will determine whether you travel first class or coach in this life and onward to the life hereafter.

There is no compulsion in the way of life (deen). However, now [the difference] is made clear between right and wrong. Therefore, anyone who rejects the virtual idols (Thoghut) and believes in God, surely they hold to the strongest bond that will not break. God is Hearer, Omniscient. (2:256)

There is no creature on earth nor birds that fly with wings except they are nations just like you. We did not leave anything out of the Scripture. To their Lord they will all return. (6:38)

Those who believe in God and His messenger are called to focus sincerely and consent to God’s prescribed way. The Last Prophet was made to declare:

Say, “My Lord advocates justice. And be upright in your centre of attention by consenting fully, and invoke Him sincerely as a way of life (deen) the same way He created you that you may return.” (7:29)

Whatever good happens to you is from God². Whatever bad happens to you are the consequences of your own deeds. (4:79)

In other words, whilst a person is given the total freedom of choice in charting their way of life, God stresses the distinction between right and wrong, and there the golden rule applies: God advocates only justice.

---

1 The word Thoghut means idols. It includes humans 7:194, prophets and messengers 3: 79-80, religious leaders 9:31, imam or mullahs 39:3, the dead 16:20-21, statues 2:93, personal property 18:42, ego 25:43, jinns 6:100 and also by following a religion 30:31-32.

2 The Arab religionists teach their followers everything in life is fated or predetermined by God. When a man jumps from the tenth floor or wraps his body with a bomb – they say it was predetermined by God. There are cases after being caught by the police – they tell the court that it was predetermined by God that the girl was raped. They also say it is predetermined that those who follow them will be poor in this world but they will be rich in the hereafter. It is laso predetermined that those in power in Islamic states including the ayatollahs should stack the oil money in Swiss banks under their personal names.

Deen does not mean religion

The principal idea of corrupting the word deen of Islam into the commonly accepted meaning of religion originated with the religionists. By means of this oblique device, the religionists effectively set themselves up to control the key to Paradise for all those who come to the Reading. Parallel situations are seen in the context of both the Jews and Christians in terms of their controlling priesthood. Religion, in the vernacular sense of the word, surely ought to have been issued from God to People and not on any other basis.

Taken from the Arab cult perspective, 5:3 reads:

‘Today I have perfected the religion for you and completed My favour upon you, and I decree Islam as the religion’.

By this simple trick and in the twinkle of an eye, Muslims were enslaved by the concept of the Arab religion. Besides what has been prescribed in 5:3 there are no other decrees that regulate the restrictions in the way of life for people other than these simple injunctions:

• You are forbidden to marry your own mother, your daughters, your sisters, your father’s sisters, and your mother’s sisters, your brother’s daughters, your sister’s daughters, your foster mother who nursed you, girls nursed by the same woman as you, your mother-in-laws, your step-daughters, and women who were previously married to your sons. (4:23)
• You are forbidden to associate God with anything, you are forbidden to kill your infants from fear of poverty. You are forbidden to commit gross sins, obvious or hidden, you are forbidden to kill another person, you are forbidden to approach the orphan’s money, you are forbidden from profiteering, you are forbidden to be a false witness for the benefit of yourself or your own relatives. (6:151-152)
• You are forbidden from doing evil deeds – obvious or hidden sins – or to go against the truth, or to associate God with idols and to attribute lies to Him. (7:33)

Any sensible person without religious guidance would know the above are morally wrong. Nobody needs a rabbi, or priest, or mullah to tell other people that they are bad. Of course, such injunctions require the application of common sense. However, the Arab religion is predicated on the absence of this very necessity. The u’lema will threaten their followers with hell-fire if they insist on using their common sense. Unfortunately, those who obey the religionists and the u’lema may understand too late and say:

Had we but listened and used our common sense, we would not be among the companions of the blazing fire. (67:10)

The prohibitions above are the only clearly forbidden things in God’s way. These four verses spell out all the restrictions or matters which are classified as Haram by the Lord of the Universe. The restrictions on food are repeated in two other verses. That makes a total of six verses containing restrictions out of a total of 6348 verses. There are no other restrictions in other verses in the Reading. If you belong to the Arab religion you will find tome upon tome of prohibitions written by men. Different sects in the Arab religion have different prohibitions and in some sects the primary victims are women. They are forbidden to expose their faces, walk on the street alone, talk to men or travel on public transport and in some extreme cases they are forbidden from attending schools.

We are constantly reminded by God not to observe ways from any sources other than His:

To Him belongs everything in the heavens and the earth, and the way of life (deen) shall be for Him alone. Will you observe other than God? (16:52)

You shall follow what is sent upon you from your Lord, and not follow any idols alongside Him. Only a few of you take heed. (7:3)

Sadly, those who have been misled by the Arab religion observe a whole host of other things that are purportedly forbidden or Haram. These other prohibitions are based on nothing. Viewed logically, the deen is a catalyst that allows people to discern the true Muslim by observation. It is clear that no one who observes these few simple restrictions can possibly participate in idol-worship. God’s values are perfect in form and function and universal in application. There is no need for anyone to add to them. Adding or taking away anything to these prescribed decrees simply adds to idol worship.

The situation that people find themselves in today is obvious. People must live for their Lord because He advocates only justice. People are expected to be sincere and focused their commitment to God alone. The big shock for the religionists at this point is that people of both sexes have been granted total freedom of choice as long as they keep these simple rules and do not defy truth and common sense or invent lies and attribute them to God. What could be simpler than that?

There is no ‘religion’ of God

There is a world of difference between the definition of the word Islam ordained by God and the Arab religion invented by the religionists which goes by the same name. The word Islam may possibly be the most abused word in the world today.

Indeed, the deen by God is Islam. (3:19)

In one simple and straightforward sentence God states that Islam is a deen. The meaning of verse 3:19 literally says:-

Indeed, the way of life by God is Peacefulness.

The word Islam means peacefulness. This word is derived from the root S L M or Salam that means ‘Peace’. In 6:54 we are told to greet one another by saying:-

“Peace be upon you” or “Salam-mun alai-kum”.

The word ad-deen means the way or the order. In no place in the Reading did God ordain Islam as a religion. This is a crucial point to consider.

What is the difference between religion and deen?

• A religion consists of a belief in a god or gods, and the activities that are connected with that belief such as prayer or worship or rites in the temple, church, synagogue, or mosque.
• A deen refers to a way: or method of doing something; or an orderly method of doing something designed (for an action or series of actions) to achieve an objective.

According to the Reading:

Religion¹ is called shi’ah. It is a system detached from God’s prescribed way of life – or the deen-nil-lah. Religion was created by humans for people to devote themselves to a common entity like – but not limited to – physical entities made from wood, stone, rock, metal or anything tangible. People serve these idols or icons by worshipping them through prayers and religious rites which eventually evolve to become institutionalised and regulated religious obligations.

The deen is the order in the system conceived by the All-knowing, which allows people to devote themselves to the one, unseen God through His providence sanctioned in His Scriptures. True adherents to this system serve God by committing themselves to do the deeds required by Him in His system so that they can achieve the peacefulness in this world. These obligations require self-sacrifice but are free of the dogmatic practice of ritualised worship or rites. Men and women who believe in God, the final day and observe virtuousness in this life are called Muslims or those who are at peace. Muslim is not a label but it is the state of being of a person who enjoys peacefulness.

In the Reading the history of Noah is narrated in a surah or a chapter by itself also entitled Noah. The history of the great flood is known to all those who received something of God’s Scripture. Noah was commissioned by God to reform a community, which indulged in serving false gods. His community belonged to a religion.

It is apparent that two quite different systems existed in Noah’s time. The masses subscribed to the preservation and propagation of a traditional system of praying and worshipping as their way of life. Noah, however, observed his way of life or deen according to God’s system without institutionalised prayer and worship. As soon his home was flooded, he turned to God, saying:

My Lord, secure me and my parents and anyone who enters my system (bayti-ya) as a believer and all the believing men and believing women. And do not increase the wicked except to destroy. (71:28)

The religionists say the meaning of the word bayti-ya in this verse is house, the sense being, “… and anyone who enters my house”. Yet, even the gentlest application of reason brings to mind the fact that Noah made his humble request during the great flood from within the ark, which he himself had built. At that very moment, his house was in all probability under the waters of God’s retribution against those who had refused Noah’s call all this time. It is equally clear that since all mankind had been drowned, there would be no one to enter his house. The word bayti-ya as we know it must mean that to which Noah subscribed. Incidentally, the word for ship in the Reading is fulk.

What then makes a house and a system different?

• A house is commonly understood as a building in which people live, usually belonging to one family. It is inconceivable that Noah intended that God should forgive people just because they have entered his house, which submerged in the flood. When he implored the Lord of the Universe he was referring to his system which was different from the system of the idol-worshippers.
• A system, on the other hand, is a way of working, organising, or doing something in which people follow a plan or set of rules. When a situation or activity has the semblance of a system, it means that it has a sense of orderliness or good organisation. It is also a way in which a whole institution or aspect of society has been organised or arranged.

In Noah’s time people had already lived according to their own invented system of worshipping idols. Noah, however, was serving the Lord of universe alone and had committed himself to God’s prescribed system. When he uttered the word bayti-ya it meant ‘my system‘ – that is the system to which he was committed. We will shortly see that Abraham was directed to the same system, which God calls bayti-ya. Abraham and his son were instructed to cleanse the system of idol-worship for the benefit of the people who were devoted and those who humbled themselves consentingly to God’s providence.

The Reading says those who observe the way of life marked by ritual prayer and worship belong to the shi-ya’an, (or religions). Those devoted to religion are termed mushrikeen or ‘idol-worshippers’.

The history of Noah is again mentioned in surah thirty seven alongside the history of Abraham:

Noah implored Us, and We are the best of responders. We saved him and his family from the great disaster, and We made him and his family the survivors and preserved their history for the later generations. (37:75-78)

The history of the retribution against Noah’s people was preserved as an example to the people of Abraham. In spite of this, the people of Abraham similarly devoted themselves to false gods. They worshiped and prayed to the gods they created just like the people of Noah did.

The people of Noah drowned by the flood belonged to the shi-a’tihi (a religion). Similarly the community of Abraham were worshipping and praying to idols. They too, were shi-a’tihi except Abraham.

Peace be upon Noah, throughout history. We reward the sincere people. Thus he was among the true believers and then We drowned the rest. And surely from a religion that excludes Abraham (min-shi-a’tihi-laa-ibrohim) – who came to his Lord with a blissful heart while he asked his father and his people, “What are you serving? It is false gods besides God that you need? What do you make out of the Lord of the Universe?” (37:79-87)

Abraham was living in a community whose people were enslaved with the idea of serving idols. When he discovered that God is the One who initiated the heavens and the Earth and it is the only One that is worthy to be served – he went to his people to demonstrate simple logic.

He said to his father and his people. “What are these statues that you serve”? They said, “We found our ancestors doing it”. He said, “Surely you and your ancestors are totally wrong”. They said, “Have you brought the truth, or are you just kidding”? He said, “No! Your true Lord is the Lord of the heavens and the Earth who created you and your ancestors. This is what I testify to – by God! as soon as you leave, I will proof to you something about your statues”. Then he broke the small idols leaving the biggest one so that they could use it as reference. Later they asked, “Who did this to our gods, he must be crazy”? A few of them said, “We heard a youth threaten them – his name is Abraham”. They said, “Then bring him in front of the people so that they may bear witness”. They asked him, “Did you do this to our gods, Abraham”? He replied, “It must be the biggest one who did it – why not you ask him – perhaps it could speak”? They conferred with each other and said, “Indeed it is you who are guilty”. In spite of that they reverted against their own common sense and said, “You know very well it cannot speak”. Then he said, “Do you then serve besides God what is too powerless to benefit or harm you”?

From the above lesson we learn that people who are shackled by their religious belief are extremely dangerous and they are willing to pass unreasonable judgement on others who ask them to use their common sense. This is a typical example of all organised religions. They are conditioned by their masters to defy common sense.

A religion is a concept requiring rituals or rites focused on physical icons enabling people to see what they worshipped. This singular attribute, according to the Reading, marks it as a religion. After all, who would choose to show the Glory of God in something tangible and man-made?

A Deen on the other hand, is a way of life sanctioned either by men or by God Himself. When God says, “you shall not serve except Me“, it means that we are to observe only what is sanctioned by Him. These sanctions were revealed to the various prophets. In the Reading it is known as Deen-nil-lah or God’s prescribed way of life. Hence, we find many passages in the Reading instructing people to obey God and obey the messengers so that they not be diverted from God’s prescribed sanctions under the pretext of a particular religion. God’s deen requires His servants to manifest their faith in practical acts of charity and deeds. His way is a series of decrees that must be translated into actions as the way of life. For example, God’s covenant revealed through all the prophets requires His servants to observe the decrees listed below. Anyone can undertake to fulfil their covenant with God by upholding these prescribed decrees without consulting the priests of any religion:

• Your Lord has decreed that you shall not serve other than Him.
• You shall honour your parents for as long as they live, one of them or both of them.
• You shall not speak harshly to them nor mistreat them.
• You shall speak amicably to people and do not utter any lies.
• You shall regard the relatives, the orphans, and the poor.
• You shall not kill your children from fear of poverty.
• You shall not commit adultery, for it is a vice.
• You shall not kill anyone, for taking of life is made forbidden.
• You shall not touch the orphans’ money except for their own good.
• You shall give full measure when you trade and weigh with an equitable balance.
• You shall not accept anything that you yourself cannot ascertain.
• You shall be perfectly honest when you serve as a witness, even if it is against yourself, your parents, or your relatives whether the defendant is rich or poor.
• You shall give to charity from God’s provisions, which He has entrusted to you.
• You shall strive in the path of God (fi-sabi-lil-lah) against those who strive against you, but not aggress.
• You shall fulfil your commitments and humble yourself with those who are humble.
• You are not to be arrogant, nor to walk in pride. God does not love the boastful, the arrogant. Be humble as you walk and lower your voice.
• Eat from everything that is lawful and good, and do not follow the step of the Devil, he is your ardent enemy. He directs you towards vice and evil and to invent lies and attribute them to God.

This is part of the prescribed way and the wisdom sanctioned by God in the Reading. People, from the times of Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus and Muhammad have been committed to these values. They observe these values in an orderly manner (as a deen). Common sense tells us that in order to achieve results these values must be translated into deeds. Worship or ritual prayers are irrelevant. Therefore, religion and deen are distinctly different.

People are expected to serve the Creator by observing the prescribed orders.

He has decreed for you the same deen enjoined upon Noah and what is revealed herein, and what was decreed for Abraham, Moses, and Jesus. You shall uphold the one deen and not be segregated. It is simply too difficult for the idol-worshippers to accept what you advocate. (42:13)

Be penitent to God, observe Him, uphold your commitments and do not fall into idol-worship. And do not be with those who change the deen into religion (shi-ya-‘an) each sectarian is happy with what they have. (30:31-32)

Traditionally, the word shi’ah is translated as sect. Sects have long been associated with principal differences in a religious context. God however, has no interest in sectarianism. All the religions in this world are the same. The faithful congregate. They form groups to a common cause in public. They worship and pray ritually to different shapes of idols be it a wall, cross, star, crescent or a square house or other images made from the materials which themselves owe their existence to the true God. That is the extent of difference between religion and the deen as far as the Reading is concerned.

For example, while prescribing good and lawful foods God proclaimed that He has perfected the deen. He says: ‘Today I have perfected the deen for you and completed My favour upon you, and decreed Islam (peacefulness) as the deen’. This is in the middle of the subject about food.

Taken literally and substituting the concept of deen with religion, this decree becomes absurd. In 26:195-196 the Reading says: ‘It came in the clear Arabic tongue and it contains the same message of the previous Scriptures‘. This means that the message in the Reading is consistent with all other previous Scriptures. God perfected a deen for His servants after detailing His covenant on food. God has not forbidden any food in this world except for the decaying meat, blood, carrion, any animal that dies through violent death and food consecrated to idols. This is the deen (or the orderly way) sanctioned by God in His system. There shouldn’t be any other prohibitions added to it by anyone. There is nothing religious about it. It is merely a dietary restriction based on good hygiene.

Restricted to you are the meat from the animals that die of themselves, blood, decaying meat², and food dedicated to other than God. Also, the animal that has been strangled to death, the animal struck by an object, the animal that dies from falling from a height, the animal that is gored to death, the animal that is partially eaten by a predator unless you have rescued it alive, the food dedicated to idols and meat divided by means of casting lots. These are abominations. Today, the disbelievers are in despair about your deen. Do not fear them and fear Me instead. Today, I have perfected the deen for you and completed My favour upon you, and I decree Islam as the deen for you. (5:3)

The word deen is mentioned three times in the verse above, instructing believers in simple and clear terms to observe what only God had sanctioned. There is nothing religious about not eating carrion or animals gored to death. Similarly, there is nothing religious about not eating decaying meat. It is simply an order prescribed from the One who has created you, and intended for your good. This directive supersedes all other dietary restrictions before it. A person who serves God alone is one who sincerely observes the limits prescribed by Him alone. That is the essence of the perfect order of life of Islam.

We have revealed to you this Scripture truthfully, therefore serve God alone. Be sincere to Him in the way of life (deen). (39:2)

Sincerely consenting to the prescribed limits sanctioned by Him in the deen is to serve Him. That is all it says. Simple. In this simple decree, God has reinforced the concept of His words to His servants around the world irrespective of colour or language. Islam is simple, the Reading is simple. However, bear in mind that simple here does not mean easy. God’s enemies will unceasingly try to divert men and women from His path by sanctioning additional set of prohibitions. In order to overcome the predicament we are told to be sincerely committed to Him alone:-

Seek help through perseverance and be committed. This is difficult indeed, but not for those who are sincere who realise that they will meet their Lord that they will ultimately return to Him. (2:45-46)

I reiterate my stand that there is no such thing as the Islamic religion. There is, undoubtedly, the peacefulness of an orderly way of life sanctioned by God. It is our responsibility as His servants to consent to His will by observing only His prescribed way. Let us now explore the logic behind this requirement of Islam.

• It is God who grants life and death.
• It is God who keeps the creation in perfect balance.
• It is God who makes us happy or miserable.
• It is God who creates the human, male and female, from a drop of liquid and then from ‘something which clings’, then He gives it life as an infant. Then some reach full strength and get to become old, and others die earlier. It is God who determines our time of life and death, nobody else.
• It is God who makes us rich or poor.
• It is God who provides everything in exact measure.
• To Him belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth.
• There is no god but Him.

Out of mercy He revealed His guidance to mankind so that they enjoy a peaceful life in this world and a peaceful life the hereafter. Those who are vigilant and consent to His will and believe in Him alone have grasped the strongest bond that never breaks. His message to all mankind:

O mankind, you shall serve your Lord, who created you and those before you, that you might become observant. (2:21)

I have not created the jinn and the humans except to serve me alone (51:56)

There are people who take God for granted by denying Him as the Lord of the Universe. No matter how hard we try to deny His existence and power – we cannot escape from reality that He gives life and He takes it back. Our natural instincts as humans tell us that there is an unseen super power somewhere out there who has created everything in existence and maintains it in perfect balance. The Reading tells us that there is only one God and that God is common to all people. Of course there are ungrateful people who believe that there is no such a thing as God because they have deconstructed a simple process in the complexity of the grand design, and then claim they have deconstructed God Himself. Strangely there are among them who concede that there is ‘something out there’ or a ‘higher intelligent energy’ they just do not want to call it God. A number of them are rebelling against the dogma of religion and a God that has been personified by all the religions in many ways. In a way they are right with their misunderstanding. They consider it an act of irrationality to believe in an Unseen Creator. The majority of them however, had deliberately denied the faculty of reason that points everything to the existence of the Creator, including the frontiers of physics for example.

Surely there is a distinction between appreciating mere glimpse of the Glory of the Creator through the reflection of His creations against understanding the ‘essence’ of it. We are fortunate to have been given some information about the existence of this Invisible Supreme Power from the Reading. Although no vision could ever encompass IT, but it has the power to know everything in the skies and on land and in the sea. Not a single leaf falls without its knowledge, nor a seed in the darkness of the soil, nor anything that is wet or dry. We are only able to see His signs in the sky and on Earth. In His grand design He has been compassionate and merciful towards us by creating a water cycle system to provide us with pure and clean water from the sky without which we are deprived of our basic need. In 11:7 it says God made the water a requisite for every living organism and science has proven that life begins with water and nothing could survive on this planet without it – including those who say ‘there is no such thing as God‘. If we reflect on the water cycle alone, how He created the exact balance of heat gravity to cause vapours to be lifted from within the forest trees, rivers, seas and the pools to form the clouds, we could not fathom His power of creation. It is not surprising to find in the Reading that among other attributes He is depicted as Compassionate, Merciful, Powerful Energy, Pure, Peaceful, and Caring, nothing could match its Supremacy and Might, and He is above all dignity. It has the ability to create and design everything in the heavens and Earth in perfect balance.

The Reading says everything in the heaven and Earth are glorifying Him every passing second including whatever is in between them and whatever is beneath the soil – except the best creature among His creations – a gene that possesses ego. It also tells us that mankind has never been appreciative towards Him. Obviously as God – He did not forget to tell us, “I don’t need any of you – you are the one who needs Me – therefore you are free to believe or disbelieve in Me!“

However, He gives us a very simple illustration in sura 2:258 of His power by saying that He is the one that brings the sun from the east and that, if there is anyone who wishes to deny Him or challenge His authority, we should ask such a person to bring the sun from the west if they can. Thus, is there anyone who wishes to take up the challenge today? If not, they should kill their egos and try to be humble with those who are humble.

It has been decreed that those who add even one extra ruling or regulation beyond that which was prescribed by God are His manifest enemies. They have rejected what God had sanctioned. And those who obey these additional restrictions are not consenting to God’s decrees, rather, they have been misled by the Devil. The Reading is very clear on this matter when God says, ‘Do not testify as they do, and do not follow their opinions’.³

Summon your witnesses who can testify that God has prohibited this or that⁴. Even if they testify, do not testify as they do, and do not follow the passions of those who reject Our revelations, those who disbelieve in the Hereafter, and set up idols alongside God. (6:150)

Those consenting to God must uphold their covenants and they may eat any food palatable to them except what He had sanctioned in His Scripture.

---

1 Religion is defined in the Chambers Encyclopaedic English Dictionary as 1. A belief in, or the worship of a god or gods. 2. A particular system of belief or worship, such as Christianity or Judaism. 3. Anything to which one is totally devoted and which rules one’s life. 4. The monastic way of life. [from Latin religio]

2 The word Khin literally means rotten, stink or bad – Ziri means that you see. Khinziri does not refer to swine – a livestock that is part of God’s provisions to mankind (5:1 & 6:142). It is obvious the prohibition is limited to the nature and condition of the food – not the species of animals. It is illogical to imagine that God in His wisdom created swine and allows it to be domesticated and then prohibits its meat. Wildlife hunting is permitted – wild boars are not mentioned as prohibited game. In 5:60 God uses the word kh-na-zi-ro to signify stinking as the state of condition of a person – but religionists say humans can become pigs.

3 i.e. those who create laws on food more than the Quranic injunctions.

4 The Jews introduced the Kosher – Arab religionists rejected the Quran to follow the Jews and declared food as Halal and Haram. 6:138 says: ‘They said, “These livestock and crops are prohibited, and no one shall eat them, unless we say so“, according to their claim’.

---

Related posts:

• Deen does not mean religion
  
• Total Freedom
  
• Virtual idols
  
• Serve God through commitments
  
• God is not to be ‘worshiped’
  
• Moses and Jesus did not worship God
  
• Religion is man made

The conspiracies

The list below shows twenty-eight crucial words in the Reading (although there are others) which have had their meanings twisted by the religionists to create the ‘Arab’ religion. The words are shown with their attendant translations:

Arabic word      Arab corruption            Fundamental meaning
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Islam            Submission                 peacefulness
Muslim           one who submits            one who is at peace
Asra             journey                    captivated
Sol-laa          5 daily ritual prayers     commitment or obligation
deen             religion                   order or way of life
bayta            God’s house                a system
bayti-ya         My house (God’s)           my system
baytal Harama    God’s sacred house         the sanctions in the system
baytika-muHarami God’s Sacred house         your sanctions in the system
maqam            footprint                  status, position or rank
musol-lan        a place of prayers         a committed man
musol-leen       people who pray ritually   people who are committed
Thor-iffin       encircle the house         throngs of people
a’kiffin         retreat to the stone house Devote
sujud            prostrate physically       Consent
wa-roka’is-sujud bow and prostrate          humbly consenting
masajid          mosque                     consented decree
masajidal-lah    God’s mosque               God’s consented decrees
masajidil-Harami sacred mosque              sanctioned consented decrees
masjidil-aqsa    faraway mosque             proximity of consented decree
masajidi-lil-lah mosque belonging to God    consented decrees for God
Hurumun          the pilgrim garb/pilgrim   restricted
ka’aba           God’s house                ankles or lower foot
hadya            animal offerings           guidance
qola-ida         animal’s garland           hunting rules
u’mro-ata        a visit to God’s house     to prosper or to give life
Haj              the annual pilgrimage      to challenge or discourse
zakaa            paying of religious tithe  to purify, or keep pure

A quick perusal of this list leaves one incredulous. How on earth can the sense of these words have been corrupted to such an extent without people noticing? However, even basic research based on the Reading alone proves that the meanings of the words listed above have been deliberately distorted, misconstrued and falsified by the religionists with the intention of subjugating the deen to their lust for personal benefit and power; quite against the specific wishes of God and His messenger. A simple examination of associated meanings, which appear repeatedly in the Reading, should provide enough incentive for the true believer or scholar to undertake an examination of the Reading on the basis of personal and unbiased study, regardless of prevailing consensus. After all, the Reading is (to borrow the computer terminology of our day) the default document of the Muslim faith.

That a thinking person is equal to such a task is addressed in the Reading in no uncertain terms. This particular promise appears four times in a single surah alone:

Indeed, We have made the Reading easy to remember. Is there anyone who wishes to learn? (54:17, 22, 32, 40)

The fact is that the religionists have abused four key verses from the Reading to establish their claims. Having made these changes, the knock-on effect requires them to re-interpret other verses and words to retain the appearance of consistency. The end product is a reading of the Reading of God, which has become man-made corruption riddled with inconsistencies and fallacies. Clearly, the end result of such an onslaught has proven disastrous. Evidence of this is painfully apparent in verses: (2:124-129¹; 5:1-5; 3:95-97; 9:17-20).

I invite the reader to accompany me on a journey of discovery to expose the conspiracy, using the Reading alone as a base of reference. As we go we should remember that the Reading is the only sure-fire revealed testament of God’s will on earth accepted by all Muslims.

The fundamental Reading principles from which we will proceed are:

The Reading is consistent and there is no contradiction in the book.

Why do they not study the Reading carefully? If it were from other than God, they would have found many contradictions therein (4:82)

The Reading is the best Hadith or message and it is consistent. The word Hadith is found in the following verses.

God sent down the best Hadith/message a Scripture that is consistent (39:23)

Which Hadith/message beside this would you then believe in. (77:50)

The criterion of this study is to find the meanings of each word found to be inerrant with other passages by using the Quran alone. In other words, contrictory meanings from other sources besides the Quran are discounted.

There is no priesthood or religious clergy in Islam. Thus the interpretations by scholars or priests are also avoided.

They have taken their priests and the scholars as Lords besides God (9:31)

No human can claim to be the sole authority of the Reading.

God Most Gracious, the One who teaches the Reading. The One who created the human being. (55:2-3)

Only God can explain the Reading since He wrote it.

Do not move your tongue to hasten this revelation. We are in charge of putting them together into the Reading. Once We recite it, you shall follow this Reading. Then it is We who will explain it. (75:16-18)

The Reading explains itself and provides the best interpretation, beyond that of any human.

They never come to you with any example, except We provide you the truth and the best interpretation. (25:33)

Since the study is based solely from the Quran, critics are welcomed to put forward their arguments by applying the same principle.

There is no ambiguity to be found in the Reading.

A Qur’an (reading) in Arabic, without ambiguity so that they may attain success. (39:28)

The majority of Muslims will be afraid to read what is written in this book because they think they are already on the right path – in the ‘religion of Islam‘ – a belief they have inherited from their forefathers who were effectively shackled by the Arab religious masters. This book encourages them to think, to reason, and to question in the way of the Reading. Reflect on the purpose of life and see the wonders of it – but Muslims are disassembled and they are being dismantled bit by bit right before their eyes. It is being done either by those who would seek to do them ill, or by those who would seek to protect them from those who seek to do them ill.

Obviously what they are about to read is a dramatically different idea about the Islam they profess. This study is based upon a document they cannot deny of its authenticity – the Reading in its original Arabic. My wish for them is – try not to be the groups of people described by the Reading:-

Surely for those who disbelieve, it is the same over them – whether you warn them or did not warn them – they will never believe. God seals over their hearts – and over their hearing and over their sight – are veiled. And for them – the greatest suffering. (2:6-7)

This study threatens the position of all Islamic scholars and cult leaders who promote rock worship, paganism, extremism, and terrorism in the name of God. I invite them to prove me wrong on the basis of the Qur’an alone. Crying aloud of Aidid Safar’s errors or making accusation that he created new meaning to the Qur’an without proving it from the Book itself is useless. That is the patriarchal behaviour of ignorant mullahs who think they can fool the people.

Sincere Muslims the world over must realise, the Reading teaches them to use their common sense. ‘God deliberately blocks His guidance from those who defy their common sense ‘ (10:100). The so-called religious experts are no better than any ordinary Muslims. They will not be guided unless God guides them. In His fairness God says He guides whomever He wills – men or women without injustice. A person is guided not because of his or her knowledge of the language – but by their wisdom and power of reasoning. However, the self-proclaimed experts including those who promote false doctrine of miracle discoveries in the Quran will continue to exploit and cheat innocent people who think they need their guidance. The Reading teaches us to verify information and use our common sense each time we hear something new. Do not follow the following example:-

Some of them listen to you, but when they leave, they ask those who are knowledgeable (experts), “What did he say”? This is how God seals their heart, and they follow their own opinions. (47:16)

Read the above verse again and think. It won’t cost you a penny to think. Therefore, read this book with an open mind – and think carefully. You are not alone – other religionists and their scholars have in like manner enslaved the minds of innocent people who follow them blindly including the Christians, Jews, Hindus, Buddhist, Sikhs, Zoroastrians, Bahais, or any other organised religions.

---

1 Eight words were distorted in 2:125 alone by the religionists to accommodate the rituals at the spot where the Arab god apparently lives.

Worship of mountain rocks

The rituals that have been instituted around the man-made Ka’aba have developed in a peculiar way. The faithful bow and prostrate to a pile of rocks from the mountain; they encircle it seven times, proclaiming to the Almighty, ‘Oh God, I am here!’ increasing their volume as they near the ‘sacred’ stone cube. They kiss the idol, cry and wail to it. They do not deny they are worshipping their God through a stone idol. But to make it palatable they say it is ‘God’s house’.

The square rock structure in Mecca is constantly surrounded by thousands of people from all over the world twenty-four hours a day seven days a week. During the annual pilgrimage approximately two million people from all over the world worship it. This makes the Ka’aba the most successful idol on earth. In the following pages, we will demonstrate how the religionists conspired to change Islam – into a religion of idol-worship. In doing so, they have intentionally manipulated God’s word in the Reading and traded it cheap.

Stone-worshippers

The religion of pagan Arabs centres largely on traditions relating to the square stone idol in Mecca mistakenly called the Ka’aba and its environs. The religionists make it mandatory for the faithful to worship it and this is why, to this day, Muslims around the world bow and prostrate in the direction of this particular rock structure wherever they may be.

The religionists say that the stone house in Mecca is God’s house. They call the rock structure in Mecca the baytul-lah or God’s house. The term God’s house or baytul-lah is not found in the Reading. If this concept is so central to Muslims’ belief, how is it that it escapes mention in the Reading? It must be another Arab fabrication.

From another perspective, were this supposition true, it would stand to reason that God, the Lord of the Universe lives in this tiny 627-square foot hollow rock cube in Mecca. Simply because baytul-lah is presented as an endemic Arabic term nobody has bothered to check the true meaning of the word. Muslims the world over do not question what they are saying when they utter the word baytul-lah because the word has been proclaimed ‘divine‘ and thus its significance cannot be questioned. To question this would invoke accusations of heresy.

Credit has to be given to the ‘Arabs’ for perpetuating myths of this magnitude. For non-Arab Muslims terms like this will always be ‘divine’ since they are uttered in combination with words like Allah. They will worship anything appended with that name. They will bow and prostrate to a stone idol for the sake of the word Allah.

I visited the rock structure many years ago and felt humiliated after bowing and prostrating to it. Upon returning to my country, I asked for forgiveness from the Lord of the Universe and pledged to Him that I would never step foot on that soil again. It is inconceivable how millions of intelligent men and women including head of states and professionals consistently defy their common sense and serve a rock structure built by the Arabs. Although this point will be decried as heretical, it is nevertheless true: Mecca and Medina are the two largest idol-worshipping cities in the world.

There are Muslims who say: since God owns the heavens and the earth, there is nothing wrong with saying there is a house of God. However, it is a patent madness (invested with simple human pride) to assume that the Creator of the Universe owns a special house on the desert sand representing His glory. Yet the same foolish Muslims accuse others of being pagans by virtue of their idolatry. Do they not do the same when they worship a rock cube?

All this smacks of the Devil’s touch. Consider the statement in the Reading portraying the Devil as the foremost expert in mind control. The Reading says that, God will assign the devil as companion to those who neglect His message and then the devil deludes them into thinking that they are guided:

Those who neglect the message of God most gracious, we appoint the devil¹ to be their constant companion. Then the Devil will keep them away from the path and make them think that they are guided. (43:36-37)

All these linguistic and contextual ambiguities have successfully concealed the true message of the Reading. The Holy Book has been reduced to a choir book used solely for chanting and singing. To this day, many blindly follow the ‘recipes’ set out in these Muslim ‘precepts’ contained in a language foreign to them and perpetuate the same myths themselves. There are similar instances in many religions, but none quite so insidious and widespread. Many of these misconceptions are easily discovered with a little care and logic. It seems that common sense is hardly a common commodity.

---

1 ‘Devil’ in not a form of creature but a person’s negative character expressed through their words, thoughts and deeds. Human as devil 6:112 & 114:6.

Create divisions among people

Those who believe the religionists do not realise that it is wrong to force divisions within God’s way. It is not correct to assume that these changes were made to improve Islam. It is wrong to think that concepts need re-interpretation. We are just not supposed to meddle in something that is perfect in design and execution. A casual overview of the Reading will reveal a clear commandment warning the servants of God that following a way of life other than God’s does not put them in the company of the Messenger. If anything, this alone should motivate Muslims to confirm that they are in the Messenger’s company. In doing so, the truth shall be revealed.

Indeed those people who change the deen into religion (shi-ya’an), you are not responsible for them in anything. (6:159)

Thus, the verse clearly says Muhammad had nothing to do with any religion of whatever flavours neither he was the head of the Sunni and Shiite sects.

Our wish should be to lead a way of life as ordained by our Lord, who will ultimately take back that life and call us to account for it. To participate in this divine plan, He asks that we believe in the unseen God so that we can be certain of eternal life after death. We are told to be righteous in this life for as long as we shall live so that it will please the Lord. As a people, our intentions are noble but we fail to perform the paramount obligation, that is, to read. None states this quite so elegantly as the verse following:

Read in the name of your Lord who created. He created a person from that which clings. Read, your Lord is the most honourable. He teaches by means of the pen. He teaches people what they never knew. (96:1-5)

Instead of a life of righteous deeds and service, Islam today showcases a way of life that is centred on suppressing thought and talent and features the dogmatic rituals of prayer, idols, customs, traditions and pilgrimages. As regards pilgrimage, the only benefit the author sees arising from this arrangement is to the Arab tourism industry. Effectively, this ritual has doomed every single Muslim to a lifetime of servitude to a ‘god’ in a most ineffective and useless way. In an oblique sense, ‘religion’ is a major export of Saudi Arabia. There are countless faithful who do not have the means to perform the invented pilgrimage but have toiled, incurred debt and sacrificed ceaselessly to fulfil this purported obligation. Strangely, Saudi Arabia (which must have the largest percentage of pilgrims of any country in the world) is no shining example of God’s just love.

These practices have divided both Muslims and mankind as a whole, causing dissent and instilling racial and religious prejudice amongst mankind. Perhaps its most damaging effect of all is that they have diverted mankind from the path of God. These ritualistic pre-conditions of the bigoted Arab religion have spread evil around the world by creating various religious sects to promote their Arab-centric, internal religious beliefs and customs. More importantly, the single most insidious aspect of the propagation of the Arab religion is to divide all those who are at peace. Today, this enmity has not spared other religions that, to some extent or other, are at odds with Muslims. Why is the term ‘fundamentalist Muslim’ now not regarded as a positive term? Therefore the innocent Muslims or those who are at peace should consider returning to their Lord by willingly consenting to His true deen to fulfil their obligations as the true servants of God. They should not be among the idol-worshipers who changed the orderly way of life (deen) into religion:

You shall all return to Him and be observant to uphold your commitments. And do not be among the idol-worshippers who change the deen into religion (shi-ya’an). And each sectarian is happy with what they have. (30:31-32)

Students of the Arabic language are conditioned from an early age to unwittingly accept the teachings of their u’lema (priests) of the Arab religion, regardless of their pertinence or correctness. They are unaware of their wrongdoings and propagate the teachings of the Arab religion to each new generation of Muslims. When alerted to their folly, they respond by saying Muslims who denounce the Arab religion’s discipline in observing God according to the Reading alone are apostates. It is absolutely horrendous that according to their Arab religion such ‘apostates’ are stoned to death. This anomaly alone is evidence of paganism. The true God does not impose double standards.

Ownership claim

The Reading remains simple and straightforward. The reigning confusion is entirely man-made. When people take the revealed words and alter their meaning to suit their situation, it is no longer true. The religionists promoted their invented Arabic religion and not the Islam that was revealed to the Last Prophet. This was done in order to support their claim of ownership over the Reading and declare themselves the rightful caretakers of religion. Nowhere else in the world do we see such temerity. One wonders then, by extension, if the Devil converses only in Arabic.

Today, people who wish to serve their Lord by subscribing to God’s way are driven into the complexities of the Arab religion. In other words, the religionists have set themselves up as the conduit pipe – a saviour and messenger no less – by which to reach God.

It is required of any subscriber to God’s prescribed way of life (or the deen-nil-lah) to believe in the One God. The faithful know this and they know that God had revealed the Scriptures through many prophets to guide mankind. Somewhere along the line we have ceased to be vigilant against the enemies of God who are always waiting on the sidelines to derail us from God’s path.

A student of the Arab language has to contend with the mullahs’ interpretation to serve the invented Arab religion which, as has been indicated, is not part of the Reading and examples are provided in this book that show how the interpretation of certain, simple words in the Reading have been distorted to meet the requirements of this contrived man-made religion.

Sincere people who seek the grace and pleasure of God have been divided into violent conflict and hateful sects¹ under the mantle of the Arab religion. They fight and disagree over almost everything. As the supposed keepers of the Muslim faith, they bear poor testament to the privilege.

The religionists continue to make fools of everyone by making them expend sizeable amounts of money to journey to the Arab soil so that they can walk in circles around a stone box. If it were not so catastrophic it would be laughable.

---

1 Ahmadiah sect is officially declared apostates by the Pakistani Constitution. Many of them are killed and their mosques burnt down. In Pakistan, Bangladesh and India Sunnis are killing the Shiites – vice versa. The same is happening in Iraq everyday. Shiite followers are jailed without trial in Malaysia under the Sunni government and Ahmadiah are official declared apostates.

God is not an Arab

It is wrong to promote the idea that one can only serve the Lord of the Universe in the Arabic language. Such an opinion (and that is all it really is) ignores the following material considerations:

• The Lord of the Universe is not an Arab.
• The Lord of the Universe understands English, French, Spanish, German, Russian, Thai, Tamil, Japanese, Chinese or any other language (including those of the ants and the animals).

Why then, the obsession with the ‘political correctness’ and emphasis on the Arabic language and culture in Islam? The Reading details the lives of great people of the past like Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, David, Solomon, Moses, Jesus and many others who served God. They did not speak the Arabic language but they were righteous people and the pioneer servants of God. They did not worship God in the ordinary sense of that word. Their relationship with Him revolved around upholding their obligations and keeping their commitments¹ pure and chaste through deeds. All of this was accomplished without the facility of the Arabic tongue. Worship is a pagan ritual. Moses, Abraham, Jesus, David, and Muhammad were sent to teach us to stop worshipping through rituals. It is God’s will that we are the consenting party to His deen by serving Him through upholding our obligations and performing righteous deeds.

Every living creature in the seven heavens and the earth are glorifying God in their own way. There is nothing that does not glorify Him. God understands their glorification and their languages. To demonstrate this fact, the Reading narrates an incident with regard to Solomon. Solomon was blessed with the understanding of the language of the animals, the birds, and the ants. One day, as he was passing a colony of ants, he smiled in amusement when he heard the ants communicating with each other:

When they approached a valley of the ants, one ant said, “O you ants! Go inside your homes, otherwise Solomon and his troops may crush you unintentionally.” (27:18)

Obviously the ants were not communicating with each other in Arabic. God translated the language of the ants into Arabic because He understands all languages. If He had chosen a French prophet, He would obviously have translated the ant’s warning to his comrades into French.

God revealed the scripture to Moses in his mother tongue i.e. the Hebrew, but when the Reading was revealed in Arabic to an Arab, the Children of Israel were told to believe it. Obvious God did not ask them to become Arabs or to follow the Arab culture and traditions to continue to uphold their commitments with Him.

O Children of Israel, appreciate the blessing I have bestowed upon you and uphold My covenant, that I uphold your covenant, and reverence Me and believe in what is revealed herein confirming what you have, and do not be the first to reject it. Do not trade My revelations for a cheap price, and observe Me. Do not confound the truth with falsehood, nor shall you conceal the truth knowingly. And uphold your commitment and maintain its purity and humble yourselves with those who are humble. (2:40-41-43)

God’s revelations had to come down in some language and there is no doubt that it is the message and not the messenger nor the language of the messenger, which is of supreme importance. Those who refuse to believe will regard the language as an encumbrance in accepting God’s message. The Reading teaches that the language of God’s Scripture is not important, and that God will put His message into the hearts of sincere believers irrespective of their mother tongue. The Reading says those who disbelieve are bickering about the language not the message. The Reading gives a good example about the people of the past who had disputed about the language of the Torah. There were instances of those who claimed to be following the teachings of Moses who squabbled about the language of the Torah and finally abandoned the Book. Instead, a small group of Jewish sages wrote the Babylonian and Palestinian Talmud – the most influential documents they claim to explain the Torah – but the Jews are told not to ‘read’ the Talmud, but ‘learn’ like the music for a choir voices; it is sung. To understand the Talmud they must read the Tosefta which explains the Misnah (representing the thinking of Jewish sages) and also the Gemarah a commentary on the Mishnah. Mishnah was written by Judah the Patriarch, but it needs to be explicated by the disputing books of Shammai and Hillel. Such is the confused religion of Judaism as we know and see it today, a strange cult entity unknown to Moses. They created various sects because they differed in the interpretations and understanding of what they have invented. Similar disputes are, not surprisingly, raging within the Arab religion. The Reading predicts that people would have questioned God’s revelation no matter in what language He chose to reveal it:

Had we made it a non-Arabic Reading they would have said, “Why are the verses not explained?” Shall we reveal a non-Arabic reading to an Arab? Say, “For those who believe – it is a beacon and a guide. As for those who do not believe they will be deaf and blind to it, as if they are being called from afar.” We also gave Moses the Scripture and it, too, was disputed. If it were not for a predetermined decision by your Lord, they would have been judged immediately. They are in great doubt thereof. (41:44-45)

If presented in Arabic to the non-Arabs they could not accept it when recited to them. This is the way We render it to the hearts of the undeserved. Consequently, they fail to believe until the painful retributions strike them. (26:198-201)

Despite the fact that the Reading was revealed in Arabic, God has not preferred the Arabs over other races. He made it clear by resolutely condemning Arabs in the Arabic Scripture in the strong terms where He says they are the staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy.

Certain people have accused the author of a hatred for the Arab people for his pointing out the existence of the verses in the Reading which do, in fact, describe the Arabs in exactly the terms mentioned above.

If we take 9:97-101 for example, critics of the views put forward here will insist that the words a’robu and a’robi refer to Bedouins or ‘desert Arabs’. In addition, we have been furnished with the following interpolated translations that serve to prevent us from taking the words of the Reading at the normal value ascribed to them:

• The wandering Arabs are more hard in disbelief and hypocrisy, and more likely to be ignorant of the limits, which Allah hath revealed unto the Messenger. Allah is Knower, Wise. (9:97 – Marmaduke Pickthall)
• (The hypocrites among) the Bedouins are more hard in disbelief in (their) refusal to acknowledge the truth and in (their) hypocrisy (than the settled people), and more likely to ignore the ordinance which God has bestowed from high upon His Apostle, but God is all-knowing, judge. (9:97 – Muhammad Asad)
• The Bedouin Arabs are the worst in unbelief and hypocrisy, and most fitted to be ignorant of the Command which Allah hath sent down to His Messenger; but Allah is All-Knowing, All Wise. (9:97 – Yusuf Ali)

God’s Arabic in the Reading is perfect and is used precisely. In the language of the Reading, Bedouin Arabs or the ‘desert Arabs’ are referred to as badu-naa fil-a’robi.

When the Reading talks about the Bedouin Arabs, it says so:

Yah-sabu-nal ah-zaba lam-yaz-habu, wa-‘in-yaktil-ah-zabu yu-wudu-lau an-nahum badu-naa fil-a’robi yas-alunaa ‘an-abaa-ikum walauka-nuu fi-kum ma-qor-taluu il-laaqor-li-lan (33:20). La-qad-kaa-naa la-kum fi-rosul-lil-lah-hee as-waa-tun hasana-tun lee-man-kaa-naa yar-jul-lah-hu wal-yaum-mil-aakhir-ral-lah ha-kashir-ran. (33:21)

They thought their allies would not come, but when their allies came they wished they were Bedouins within the Arabs (badu-naa fil-a’robi) who were only watching you from a distance. If they happened to be with you they will not struggle (33:20). Surely there is best example for you in the messenger of God for those who seek God and the last day and who constantly remember God (33:21).

9:97-101 clearly uses the word ‘Arab’. It does not qualify the noun. It does specify that these Arabs are of the city. Their identity is made clear in 9:101, “Among your surroundings they are from Arabs hypocrites – and those from the city dwellers, they are deeper in hypocricy”. Thus, they are not – and are not meant to be confused with – inhabitants of the desert. This is yet another example of how the Reading explaining itself and confounds those who would manipulate it.

It is true that the Reading also mentioned about the believing Arabs in Sura 9 Verse 99:-

“And from among the Arabs are those who believe with God and the final day and consider their contributions as means of drawing them nearer to God, and also the obligatorily (Sol-laa-waa-tee) of the messenger. Surely, it will bring them nearer to God, and God will admit them into His mercy. God is forgiver and merciful”.

Understandably in order to qualify – the believing Arabs must commit themselves to the deen the way it was done by their messenger. They should be actively involved in contributing towards cultivating the peacefulness (Islam) for God. Nobody denies the fact that the messenger made a great effort risking his life against the disbelievers within his own community who refused to accept the Reading as the sole source of guidance. He struggled against the hypocrites and the idol worshipers. In other words, he took the challenge (haj) against his own people to promote (u’mro-ata) God’s guidance to make it prevail over all other way of life or deens.

In 33:20 above we see that the Bedouins were not interested to strive in the path of God, then followed by 33:21 that says ‘the messenger is a good example for those who truly seek God and the hereafter’…… Thus, the present day Arabs who think they belong to the group of people in 9:99 – should be doing exactly what their prophet had done. Obviously they know the true meaning of the verse in 9:19 that encourages them to “Jaa-haduu fi-sabee- lil-lah bi-amwaa-lee-him waa-aan-fuu-see-heem” or they must strive in the path of God with their money and lives. It is their duty to take the same challenge against their own people to promote what was sanctioned by God in the Reading to make it prevail over the present day idol worship practice in their homeland.

Unfortunately, in spite of their conversant in Arabic, many of them decided to move to the Western world for a better system of governance leaving behind the autocratic scheme in their own native land. Logically, if one wishes to qualify one must practice what one believes. No need to talk about it. They must follow the example of the prophet to establish the peacefulness – (more than anyone else) because they understood the language of the Qur’an. They can physically sense the idol worship practice packed with Arab myth and tribal cult rituals in their country. Unless and until they demolish these false innovations – sura 9 verse 99 is irrelevant to their claim.

Arabs from other countries are equally accountable to take the challenge to promote God’s consented decree to give life to His guidance against the disbelieving and hypocritical Arabs. God told them in many places in the Reading, “Do not fear the people, but fear Me instead, so that I may complete My blessings upon you, and that you may be guided.”

They must take into consideration that it was God’s blessing that He sent a messenger from among the Arabs to recite for them the signs, and to sanctify them, and to teach them the scripture and wisdom, and to teach them what they never knew. Thus, it would be hypocritical for the believing Arabs to utter what they do not do because the Reading says, “most abominable in the sight of God is uttering what you do not do” (61:3).

Therefore, the language of the Reading does not bequeath the Arabs any advantage over God’s Scripture despite their mother tongue, unless they follow the good example of the prophet. Sadly, there are many non-Arabs around the world who seek to be more ‘Arabic’ than the Arabs. A non-Arab henceforth cannot claim he believes and consented to God’s decrees because he knows Arabic. In fact his insistence on Arabic exposes his wickedness.

If God understands all languages, language cannot be a barrier to magnify the Creator in any language whatsoever. God says even the heavens; the earth and the mountains are able to understand what humans say. Each time a person says that God has begotten a son – the heavens, the earth and the mountains react to such blasphemous utterances. I don’t suppose this verse indicates that the heavens, earth, and mountains can only understand blasphemous utterances in Arabic.

They said, “God has begotten a son”. Indeed you have uttered a gross blasphemy. The heaven is about to shatter, the earth is about to burst and the mountains are about to crumble upon hearing such claims about God most gracious. (19:90-91)

In simple terms, the Arab religion insists erroneously and maliciously that everyone serve God in the Arabic language and in the ‘Arab’ way. This stand is not only devoid of authority from the Reading, but makes no logical sense whatsoever.

---

1 Collins Co-build Dictionary defines commitment as ‘a strong belief in an idea or system, especially when it is shown by your action and behaviour. If you commit yourself to a course of action you decide that you will do it and you let people know about your decision’. In the context of the Qur’an, a person is required to uphold his/her commitments by the sanctions in God’s system or the bayt al-muHarami as espoused by Abraham. This is discussed in detail below.

Serve God Alone

The message from God to all His prophets is consistent. It is simple and straightforward. It is simply a sanction of universal values listing the deeds to be observed by all. In simple terms, it is a master plan for a productive life.

Let us not forget that it is the Devil’s purpose and nature to interfere. God has, time and again, reminded His servants not to serve him who imposes false limits beyond God’s own sanctions¹. God’s revelation is all about this concept – nothing more and nothing less. There are no religious institutions, no religious obligations nor ritual prayers. God did not make provision for religious pilgrimages nor for the systematic collection of money in His name. He did not command His prophets or messengers to worship Him in the ordinary sense of that word. There is no reference to religious institutions or religious obligations in His Scripture. None whatsoever. What better way for the Devil to subvert God’s system² than by contaminating it!

So, how did all these practices creep into Islam? Where in the Reading are these practices dictated? Let us examine the Scripture to see what God has enjoined upon us.

Inherently, all the prophets, messengers, and His servants – be they men or women – are required to serve God through their respective individual deeds both in substance and in spirit. Islam is concerned with deliberate and conscious obedience to God by the individuals to attain his or her peace in this world – not mindless automated behaviour. God’s message conveyed to us by all His messengers simply says: ‘You shall not serve other than Him’. Within the framework of those words lies the truth of Islam or the peacefulness.

We did not send any messengers before you but with the message: there is no god except Me, therefore you shall serve Me alone³. (21:25)

The key to peacefulness is by serving God alone – not the prophets, or messengers or anyone else. In order to do that, it is neccessay that we devote completely to the way of life prescribed by Him alone. This is the natural instinct implanted to us by Him. Somehow as we strive to find our way to the peacefulness in this life we hear different stories about God and in some extreme cases we are told God has begotten a son, or one chosen messenger must be honoured each time God’s name is invoked, and we also hear stories about what God wants. These are doctrines of invented religion and many people are deceived by the promoters of these religions.

“Praise God who has never taken a son for Himself, nor does He have a partner to rule, nor does he need anybody to protect Him from humiliations”. (17:111)

People humiliate God when they claim God has begotten a son, or mention other names besides Him each time they praise Him, or invent lies in His name. If we look around us we find Rabbis, Priests, Mullahs, and Imams who claim to be the protectors of God. Suprisingly people failed to see that these are the groups of people who are promoting these ideas. They are the same people who invented the non-prescribed worship and prayer; religious laws, pilgrimage, sacrifices etc. and then insist that is what God wants.

Each person is expected to serve his or her Lord through living a normal life of using the high faculty of their senses. There is no mention in the Reading of worship in the ordinary sense of that word or of ritual prayer be it three, four or five times a day or a week. It was but the religionists’ conspiracy against God and the Last Prophet, which saw the introduction of religious institutions, houses of worship, ritual prayers and religious laws.

For example, the religionists have manipulated the meaning of the term ‘way of life’ or deen to mean ‘religion’, and ‘I serve’ (ya’budu) to mean ‘I worship’. Whilst at first glance these changes seem minute, however, in realism they have had a tremendous impact on Islam. Sadly, the keepers of the faith have also perpetuated many other distortions. Among them are the Ka’aba in Mecca and the practice of mandatory pilgrimage. It would be wrong, however, to say (as sometimes people do) that the changes of the meanings have no real bearing on what the words mean or the translators conclusions that one draws from them. We will see, in fact, it is just the opposite in both cases. In some instances, the very meaning of the text is at stake, depending on how one resolves the textual problems.

The first and fundamental rule in understanding the meanings of the Quran is the testimony of one word from the Quran itself. CONSISTENCY.

“Why do they not ponder over the Quran? Had it been from anyone other than God, they would surely find many contradictions therein” (4:82)

In simple term the message of the Quran is consistent or inerrant. Any misunderstanding or inconsistency of interpreting the words is the results of humans’ errors. When humans interptret a word or a verse of the book he or she must determine if the intepretation supports the meaning of similar words or verses in other parts of the Quran. If such an interpretation contradicts with each other – then the interpretation is incorrect. For instant, we cannot interpret the root word ‘Amr as life and other derivatives with the same shade of meanings like ‘Umur as ‘age’, ‘Amara as ‘cultivate or to bring to live’, and ma’mur as ‘lively’, and then suddenly change ‘Umra as ‘visit’ a meaning that has nothing to do with live.

Arabic words are constructed by a regular system of derivation, etymology, conjugation and scheme of verbal inflextion and also connecting letters for making nouns, verbs, subjects, adjectives, pronouns, adverbs, etc. from their roots. This root provides the basic lexical meaning of the words. This is done by adding some letters to the root word or by changing the vowel signs. It also has regular ways of making different words from the root word to signify tense, number, gender, and paradigms. For example, let us look at the three consonants of Ka, Ta, Ba a root word associated with writing. The following are some derivation and their patterns derived from adding different vowels and alphabets between the consonants:

Kitab = Book or scripture

Katib = A writer or Scribe

‘Uktub = Write

Maktub = Written text

Kutiba = Prescribed

Kataba = He wrote

Katabu = They wrote

Katabat = She wrote

Katabna = We wrote

Yaktubu = He writes

Yaktabuna = They write

Taktubu = You write

Naktubu = We write

Maktab = School

It is important to note that by knowing the meaning of the base one can know the meaning of the derivative. Arabic has innumerable roots and each one possess a clear meaning. It also has words and phrases to express fully various ideas and distinguished between shades of meaning.

It is difficult to trace how and why the manipulations of the meanings of the words (not the original words) in the Quran began because the first English translation we have in our possession is less than one hundred fifty years old. From the 7^th century Arab clerics were the first people who started compiling Arabic dictionaries for religious intentions. Many of these dictionaries were written at different times and in different places to address the different needs. These clerics however compiled their dictionaries with different perspectives, beliefs, views, needs, desires, understandings, and from different schools of thoughts. In all these ways they differed one another. However, not much later books were written by other opposing factions claiming to classify, qualify and rectify mistakes and remedy the errors of earlier compilers. In other words errors and mistakes can happen to humans’ works and it can result in contradictions. In 4:82 it says, “if other than God, surely they will find many contradictions therein“.

The first Arabic-English Lexicon by Edward William Lane was written in 1892. Much of Lane’s work were aquired from Taj al-Arus’s dictionary compiled by an Arab cleric of mid-seventeen century named Sayyid Murtadza Al Zabidi Al Bilgrami a compilation said to be among the best Arabic dictionaries exhibiting fully and clearly of the numerous explanations, meanings and comprehensive corrections of mistakes found in other Arabic dictionaries and lexicological works written by earlier clerics. In spite of these corrections we could still find errors among the best dictionaries and lexicons like assigning seven different words ibil, ba’ir, jamal, rikab, awbar, ‘ishar, and him as Camel or nine different words to refer to humiliate or abase.

It is interesting to know that the early Arabs belonged to a community entrenched with a belief of many gods. They subscribed to the worship of a deity through rituals, sacrifices of animals and other food products; they maintained that there was a special holy place where this being dwelt here on earth (like the square house in Mecca), and it was there that these sacrifices were to be made. They prayed to this god for communal and personal needs. Thus when the Quran was revealed to an Arab they see it as a mysterious book of some importance for religion, but it certainly was not for something to be learned or mastered. As I mentioned earlier the Quran is not about religion, it negates any religious practices – it is a guide book and the criterion to distinguish between right and wrong – good and bad. It also gives detail of the moral conduct of people of the past from different civilizations and sanctioned the limits of just laws.

It seems that God knew about the Arab race before He revealed the Quran to an Arab prophet and He has declared they are the staunchest disbelievers and hypocrites who don’t deserved to know the limits sanctioned in the book. This will be demonstrated beyond all doubt by this book. The Reading confirms:

The Arabs are staunchest in disbelief and hypocrisy, and most likely not to know the limits of what was revealed by God to His messenger, and God is Knower and Judge. (9:97)

It is very sad to see non-Arab Muslims around the world look very highly upon the Arabs just because the Quran was revealed in Arabic. If only they study the Quran carefully they will realize the probability of Arabs being the caretakers of God’s deen is close to zero. The current status quo, however, has the Arabs as the heroes and champions of ‘religion’ with non-Arabs putting their blind trust in the religionists who are obsessed with Arabic language and culture.

---

1 The Chambers 20^th Century Dictionary amongst others defines “sanction” as “motive for obedience to any moral or religious law (ethics): a penalty or reward expressly attached to non-observance or observance of a law or treaty. In the context of the Qur’an, the limit to the orderly way of life is sanctioned. Thus it is called the ‘Consented Sanctions’ or ‘masjidil-haram’.

2 God’s system does not operate through organized institutions. People were created as individuals, and each answers directly to God. Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad were told to inform people that, “No burden soul will bear the burden of another”. Rabbis, priests, monks, and mullahs operate a false system created by the enemies of God and His messengers.

3 Serving God alone is the main essence of all scriptures. Moses announced it in Deuteronomy 6:4 and Jesus repeated it in Mark 12: 29-30 and Muhammad in the Qur’an 17:22-23.

The Qur’an (or the reading)

The first distortion is the religionist’s contention that it is not possible to translate the Qur’an into any other language because the attempt will change the essence of its meaning.

This is patently untrue, and is the first conspiracy hatched by the religionists to prevent the people of the world from understanding the word of God in their own languages. It also has the effect of making the Arab religionists the de facto keepers of the faith since all matters related to the Arabic language have to be referred to them. The inevitable result of this is that whatever they claim to be the correct interpretation has to be accepted as God’s truth. The net effect of this is the gradual and insidious replacement of God’s deen with practices of the invented Arab religion.

It is common knowledge that non-Arab Muslims around the globe daily recite five ritual prayers in Arabic. It is one of the idiosyncratic requirements of their Arab religion – a requirement that is not to be found in the Reading. TheEnglish, French, German, Russian, Japanese, Chinese, African and other non-Arab speaking communities are told that they must ritually pray to an Arab god specifically in the Arabic language. This presupposes that God cannot understand any other language, which by itself defies logic.

The religionists deliberately erected a language barrier to exert their influence over their religion and, by extension, over the people who practice the Arab religion. As a result, they created the Arab and Muslim culture, as we know it today. They prevent the faithful from serving the Lord of the Universe by systematically isolating them from understanding the Reading. Eventually, all translations of the Qur’an have to undergo their censorship before they can be circulated as legitimate translations.

This book hopes to systematically explore and destroy all these illogical Arabic illusions. We will refer to the Reading, armed with a healthy dose of common sense and logic. This means that anyone and everyone – Arab and non-Arab alike – can check and verify the arguments presented. The Reading can withstand any scrutiny or criticism. It is truly God’s revealed word.

The followers of the invented Arab religion who do not use their common sense to discover the truth, or to question their priests, and who unashamedly call themselves ‘Muslims’ are the worst communities on the face of the earth today. God has condemned and humiliated them for their blind subservience to their obtuse religious masters. Their conspiracy is against the objective of the Lord of the Universe, the Creator of the seven heavens and the earth. It was through His mercy that He revealed His will to Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, Jesus and the other prophets. Each of them, obviously, received the revelations in his own language and, to date, mankind has never been instructed to serve God in only one particular language. The true objective of revelation has always been to make life simple for everyone so that they could all serve Him.

Misconception

Islam is one of the most abused and misunderstood words today. Islam effectively means peacefulness – accomplished through the observation of orders (which is the deen) – a providence from our Creator revealed to all prophets and messengers so that mankind will enjoy an orderly way of life in the grand design of His creations (which is God’s system). This, however, is not the image called to mind when one hears the word Islam. True Islam is intended to be a life of blissfulness without religions, myths, superstitions, or ‘holiness’. The religionists, however, have systematically destroyed this ideal, not by demolishing it, but by altering its form so that it is no longer manifested as its Designer intended. The introduction of the Arab religion misleads people, stunts their potential growth, and results in disadvantaged and dysfunctional societies. It propagates a way of life or a deen featuring violence, terrorism, extremism, idolatry, worship, rituals, animal sacrifice, pilgrimage rites, oppressive tribal laws, a caste system, exploitation, chauvinism, decadence, poverty and hermitism. This, they claim, is what God had decreed. This is provably contrary to the institution of peacefulness described in the Reading.

This book discusses the idol worshipping Arab religion. I will demonstrate that the current state of affairs is not at all what is envisioned in the Islam revealed to the Last Prophet. According to the Reading, a person can enjoy a blissful life without having to profess a religion. The evidence from the Book states that the enemies of every prophet will invent religions to divert mankind from the path of God. As shocking as it may be, the religionists have proven to the world that they are truly the enemies of the God’s prophets by virtue of the fact that they have replaced the ‘peace’ with a ‘sadistic’ idol-worshipping religion.

Before going on to support this claim, it is as well to define the terms within which this study operates. They are:

• The Qur’an (which translates as ‘the Reading’) is the word of God
• The Reading is the default document of authority for the Muslim people
• The contents of the Reading are true, without contradiction, precise and perfectly written
• The Reading easily exposes the distortions and anomalies that men perpetuate

Before we proceed let me explain briefly why I have chosen to address the subject of idol-worship. According to the Reading, God forgives all sins to whomever He will except that of idol-worship. A person’s good deeds can be nullified if he or she falls into idol-worship knowingly or unknowingly.

It has been revealed to you and those before you, that if you fall into idol-worship, all your deeds will be nullified and you will be a loser. Therefore, you shall serve God alone and be thankful. (39:65-66)

God never forgives the idolisation of anything besides Him, and He forgives all lesser offences for whomever He wills. Anyone, who sets up any idol besides God, has forged a gross blasphemy. (4:48)

Moses for example killed a man during his younger days. God, however, chose him to become a prophet and forgave him the crime he committed as soon as he turned to serve the supreme God alone. The Reading gives full details about the history of Moses:

“O Moses, I am your Lord, so take off your shoes. You are in the sacred valley of Tuwa, and I have chosen you, so listen to what is revealed. I am the One God, there is no god except Me. You shall serve Me and observe your commitments to remember Me” (20:11-14)

“O Moses, this is I, God, the Almighty, the Judge. Throw down your staff.” When he saw it move like a demon, he turned around and ran. “O Moses, do not be afraid, My messengers have nothing to fear.” (27:9-10)

“Now, put your hand in your pocket, it will come out white, without blemish. Gather your confidence, for these are only two of the proofs you will take from your Lord to Pharaoh and his elders. They are unjust people.” (28:32)

Moses said, “Lord, I killed one of them, and I fear lest they kill me.” (28:33)

God said, “Even to those who commit evil, but later substitute righteousness in place of evil, I am forgiving.” (27:11)

Human nature is weak. We make many mistakes and transgress the limits of a normal life and thereby wrong our souls. The Reading on the other hand, gives an assurance that whatever wrongdoings a person commits can be converted into credit once he or she decides to lead a righteous life. Such a decision does not require a person to profess a religion.

As for those who repent, believe, and work righteousness, God will change their sins into credits, God is forgiving and merciful. Whoever repents and works righteousness, God redeems them by a complete redemption. (25:70-71)

That is the assurance from God Himself in the Reading. We don’t have to be religious to repent or to believe in the One God. Similarly, we don’t have to profess a religion to do good deeds.

---

Related posts :

• The Qur’an (or the reading)
  
• Serve God alone
• God is not an Arab
• Ownership claim
• Create division among people
  
• Stone worshipers
  
• Worship of mountain rocks
  
• The conspiracies